
• »if > 4 A t h 















Class 

Pi 7 

Rook; 

¥ M(\ 

Gopyri^trtN* 

1 \ * f » ■ 1 * 1 

) 


COFk'RIGHT DEPOSIT. 




TO 


.1 / 






'i 






•'rt 




• 






Vfl 


m 


m 




;v 


1^^,' 






•t>.* 


‘W 






< r'.-: Hy *■ 


* i*M 




•'K 


I •» 'r-l 


V wi^ - 


fm 


» V 




-V' 










■f^ .,« 






[5(Mi 


.*'* 


sx.^^ 




>\ 


or. 


*> y 


m 


{ I . 


jp*/' r 




If'’ .i\} > 


/.’t 










f - V,f » -'i 




V.vli 


J'W 






'»!. 


w 




r< 






■* S '-'^' ' . 'V 

JJb ' ' . • . *• • ‘ i . ;... 

Illv* I . I* * 'k, _.' • 


vv 


»» 




.* A '.itpi' 




ii i, 


\. ‘ 


I f'^ 












1 ‘-.V 


V. 


-f^v 




I’.v. 




A ( 


u 


.V < 


> 


la 






.-C .' • 


i*.'. 




y .»v 








« k 






1, 


i/r 


"•‘■'■XvV 

* • ‘Vi*’ • ' • ^ 

^ ^ . > ^ 

f 


ufir. ;; ■ V'’’vV* 

' '• ‘/v 'g 

, ^^. ;■/ 

; ' S \^/,. T.l» J -U 






’►V'! 


,1/ 


I*!’ 




f , 


II k 


'•* ■ 


‘»i1l 


hi ^ ., « 


I ?f' 


lAvSl . 4-' A *« o-^ B-< 

li-' 


f t 


V 






V 'J 


' '®r 


• )ir ‘ ^ ^ •. 






-.•.v.'V 




.». ’A '. AC- 




•'/t ' 




w 


-f- 


LTfV 






A' 




H 


,* (, 


n. 






',i<;#^:.^¥'lpjfe^ 

■ ., • . ■» 'J 


';<1Ni 


• l\ 


• f f 


if- 




.V 


v> 


7 '.^-. -.»• »y ^ 










\y.‘JKr^UK 




i 


Mr. 










f r/ 


> . V 


J\ > • / 




ii. 


-A 






'I' 


't»y 


m 










y ‘f 


\ »' 


• » #, 




- ^•■■^ . *: • 
ri J •• *- • 


'i-fc ■ ' ■: ■ ■"- : •••!^'m.:J^''i8 




ri'^t 


fA< 






4 i- - 




4t' 




« >4 


.VV.Ji, 


Xk 




»V . i 




;• f-' 


>■ 

I,. 


it.*'-/ 


V?: 


'■V ' ■'•*' 


VXVt^ 


'f 


^Ji 


^ y, 




itt. 


*0 






r«‘» 








'i4> 


• fV^i) 


Mi. 








Mpy 


• < I 


m 


{*“4^ 






h/'- i-.* • •* 


»V 




.id 


■ ( 




:i':M 




.'•X 








J /» (• 


t ■ >, 


*: V i; 


' ‘'Ca 


■A, ■ } , 

1;:^ •• 


.( 




v- . 

li - ±m 






A‘V V 


4’?^ 


s 




<L.. 




•X 






.Qy' MI 


'*•■ <* 


<r.k 


I*. 


V'v 




M • 


fT; 


• fi 


i X 












r- \v 




\i 


if 




Lt‘ 




M 


L 























Vi 


i 


* 

i . ‘ »'• 



/ 


j 


i 



t 














THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 



StoaT” ’■ •' •' 


■f U ' .•A' 

- ' • 


1 '- ^ -• *! • 

^ V* 


i. 

» . 

r 


' • . ■ f X"*/ 

' - I . •' 

'.■*■;•• .4 


; ' .>/ 

JIh », 




^ , I * 4» ■ 


* A 




■i* r‘- 


« ^ 


4*i- V »'* ^ 

'w 


-■' . 9 ' ,5 , •> .; 
■■ A 

>' ^ ' ' '. ■ . 

fi 


*•- V v< ■• 




;v 


' ^ ''wy**- /‘- V 

'F'/iii 

j4' ■ .:* T "i'/*' 

.4 - 4 

4 • ^ ■■ •.. 

- ‘ * -> *T*i* ■% * 


> . %. r 




1 . . 






n! 


V. 


,. .--rim 


% 9 


E ’ 




! 


9 ?^.' 




•' . I, . \ ,' 

# » ‘ , ^ 7 ‘ 

I . Ifc . 


Kil 


I I 






». • 




r 7 




- A' ^,^. 

r 


4 4 


■J 


V < 




t(W 


. , '4' . 

/l*\; ' 






- ( 


‘ / 






, .-»■ 
V <f » 

' ■ ■•' > - •.{. .\ 1 ' > , 

b 1 * * * ^ ' 

• * I . i . '' 

Hh,v. 

%F 


% A 


J ^ 


I * 


if 


a? 


:4 


m u* 






\VHICH WAY DID HE GO? ” 





THE MINUTE BOYS OF 
PHILADELPHIA 


BY 

JAMES OTIS 


Author of “ The Minute Boys of Long Island,” “ The Minute 
Boys of Wyoming Valley,” “ Boys of ’98,” “ Teddy and 
Carrots,” “ Boys of Fort Schuyler,” “ Under the 
Liberty Tree,” etc., etc. 


IllustratelJ bg 

L. J. BRIDGMAN 



BOSTON 

DANA ESTES AND COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


Copyright^ igii 
By Dana Estes & Company 



Ail rights reserved 


THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 




E ie c ir ot y pe d and Printed by 
THE COLONIAL PRESS 
C. H. Simonds <S^• Co.^ Boston, U.S.A. 

/ 

©CI.A292703 


CONTENTS 


\ 


CHAPTER 

I. The Spy . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

PAGE 

II 

II. The Suggestion 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

33 

III. Skinny Baker . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

57 

rV. The Recruits . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

76 

V. At Swede’s Ford . ’ 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

96 

VI. Valley Forge 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

117 

Vri. In Mortal Fear 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

136 

VIII. The Carnival . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

156 

EX. On Duty . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

173 

X. In the Lion’s Mouth 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

194 

XI. At Barren Hill 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

213 

XII. The Retreat . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

231 

XIII. Turning the Tables 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

249 

XIV. A Warm Place 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

268 

XV. A Narrow Escape . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

287 

XVI. The Attack 

• 

• 

• 

• 

• 

305 




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGB 

“ Which way did he go? ” {Page i8) . . . Frontispiece 

We kept strict watch ahead and behind .... 40 

“ I COULD KILL YOU AND NOT CALL IT MURDER ” . . . 72 

“Tms, General Varnum, is Richard Salter” . . .113 

He found two lobsterbacks guarding the entrance . 144 

Scaling the jail wall 19 1 

In a twinkling Jeremy was upon him 258 

Butting him full in the pit of the stomach . . . 296 



THE MINUTE BOYS OF 
PHILADELPHIA 


CHAPTER I 

THE SPY 

In striving to set down what we boys of Phila- 
delphia did during a portion of the time when Gen- 
eral Howe and his lobster-backs held possession of 
our city, I have no intention of blowing my own 
horn. 

If, however, it should appear from what I write 
that I have made myself seemingly of more conse- 
quence than is my due, it must be set down as ex- 
cuse that I am earnestly endeavoring to give a 
true, faithful account of our work, for some of us 
lads of Philadelphia did, so we have been told by 
those who stand high in the American army, very 
much good for the patriot cause in our own small 
way. 

It is needless for me to go into details regarding 
General Howe's occupation of the city, for the facts 
are well known. I question if there be a boy in 
all these colonies who does not remember how we 
of Philadelphia suffered when the lobster-backs held 
possession of the city. 

It is written in history by this time, that we who 
II 


12 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


held to the Cause were sadly put upon by those 
whom the king sent overseas to whip us into sub- 
jection. It may be there are some outside this city 
of Philadelphia who think we might have done more 
in our own defence; but I dare venture to say you 
will agree with me, if it so please you to believe all 
I have written, when I say that we, meaning men, 
women and children, did whatsoever we could for 
the Cause at such times as it was possible to do so 
without endangering our lives. 

In more cases than one have I seen even the 
women render aid which would have cost them the 
halter, if so be General Howe, or General Clinton 
who came later, had had an idea of what was going 
on. 

Do you remember the battle of Germantown, as 
some people call it, that fight which took place near 
the Chew house? Well, it was about six months 
afterward, when the spring had fully come, that 
Jeremy Hapgood, my particular friend, and I, who 
am by name known as Richard Salter, had agreed 
among ourselves that we would attend a vendue of 
horses to be held at the London Cofifee-House, 
which is situate on the corner of High and Front 
streets, as of course you know. 

To our minds, the only important matter con- 
cerning this vendue was that there were several 
fine animals to be sold, and among them mayhap 
four or five which the British officers had seized 
from our people nearabout Germantown, claiming 
a right to take them in the name of the king be- 
cause their owners were said to favor the Cause. 

We lads were not the only persons in Phila- 
delphia with a leaning towards independence, who 
counted to be at the vendue that day, for I had 


THE SPY 


13 


heard it whispered about by Master Norris, who, 
as you know, is a most peaceable man, being a 
Friend, that there was a chance some attempt might 
be made during the sale to carry off the horses 
which had been much the same as stolen. 

Jeremy and I were minded to know what would 
be done, hoping there might be some chance for us 
to lend a hand, and realizing that it would be a 
credit to us if we could say we had had some part 
in cutting the combs, however slightly, of these 
lobster-backs who paraded the streets shouldering 
into the gutters all of our people who dared hold 
the sidewalk when their high mightinesses were in- 
clined to use it. 

Now, as you know, the London Coffee-House 
was a famous resort for those minions of the king, 
and we lads generally gave that part of the city a 
wide berth, not being minded to bear insult, nay, 
even blows, when it so pleased the lobster-backs to 
inflict them. 

To the end that we might see what was going 
on and at the same time remain at a respectful dis- 
tance from the red-coated gentry, I proposed to 
Jeremy that we meet in front of that shop at the 
corner of Front street and Black Horse alley which 
was formerly Mrs. Roberts’ coffee-house, and there 
we would not only be at a safe distance from the 
Britishers who were likely to be in a disagreeable 
mood from overly much drinking; but, in addi- 
tion could, if need arose, readily make our escape. 

You must know that at the rear of the store was 
a gate opening on Chestnut street, where, when 
the place had been used as a coffee-house, the gen- 
tlemen’s horses were brought in to the stable, and 
through that gate we might readily give any lob- 


14 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


ster-back the slip unless, peradventure, he was 
fleeter of foot than we; but there were few in 
Philadelphia at that time who could outstrip either 
Jeremy or me in a race. 

Well, as we had agreed so we did, and on com- 
ing in front of the shop we could see on the cor- 
ner of High street a large throng gathered, nearly 
every one of whom, save, of course, the grooms, 
wore a red coat, and I said to Jeremy that it was 
in my mind Master Norris had repented of taking 
any part in the rescue of the horses, after learning 
that so many of the soldiers were gathered. 

As a matter of fact, it would have been a mighty 
disagreeable task to run off any of the animals 
while such a crowd of officers was nearby, with 
here and there a squad of soldiers who had gath- 
ered by themselves, not daring to approach too 
near to their high and mighty masters. 

“If Isaac Norris and his friends had any design 
to run off the beasts, then the work should have 
been done last night while they were stabled, rather 
than wait until now, for even the thickest head in 
Philadelphia could understand that with so many 
fine horses offered for sale, the king’s army would 
be well represented at this vendue,” Jeremy Hap- 
good said grimly, half turning as if it was in his 
mind to beat a retreat, for it would profit us little 
to remain so far from the vendue, if peradven- 
ture we were eager to hear and to see all that was 
going on. 

The animals had not yet been brought out for 
sale, and it appeared to me that the waiting ones 
were impatient, so much so, in fact, that there was 
seemingly considerable excitement nearby the en- 
trance to the coffee-house, although what had caused 


THE SPY 


15 


it I could not even so much as guess, and it was 
on my tongue’s end to propose to Jeremy that we go 
down to the water front nearby the Jolly Tar inn, 
where we had for some time kept concealed a skiff. 

Now it may sound much as if I am straining 
the truth when I say that we two lads had kept 
hidden from the Britishers all this while a boat, 
for, as you well know, it was near akin to a crime 
for one of us so-called rebels of Philadelphia to 
have a craft of any kind in his possession. 

T^very boat and vessel on the river had either 
been destroyed or taken in charge by the lobster- 
backs, as if they were fearful that some of us 
enemies to the king might try to get away from 
their not overly pleasant company by taking to the 
water, and that their hold of Philadelphia would 
be weakened if man, woman or child was permitted 
to leave the city. 

As I have said, it was on the tip of my tongue 
to tell Jeremy that we were but wasting our time 
here while we could be more pleasantly employed 
elsewhere, when there arose a sudden commotion 
nearby the door of the coffee-house, and in a 
twinkling I saw three of the red-coated, swaggering 
officers fall to the ground as if suddenly stricken 
with death. 

Almost at the same instant from out amid the 
throng there appeared a man dressed in the garb of 
a countryman, who, from outward appearance, 
might have been one of the farmers nearby, and 
who, thinking more of the dollars than of his coun- 
try’s freedom, was ready to serve the Britishers with 
meat and vegetables, if so be he received therefor 
sufficient of hard money. 

This fellow came out with a bound, and he it 


1 6 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

was who had overturned the lobster-backs. Almost 
before I could fairly understand what had happened, 
he was coming in the direction of Jeremy and me 
at full speed, while behind him rose such cries as: 

‘‘Kill him! A spy, a spy! Take after him, 
you idlers; don’t you see that he is a spy and es- 
caping? ” 

Jeremy and I needed no further introduction to 
this fleeing stranger. The fact that the Britishers 
were bent on capturing him, and accused him of 
being a spy, which was much the same as declaring 
he was one who had devoted himself to the Cause, 
was enough to make him our friend, and in a twin- 
kling, fortunately, I had my wits about me suffi- 
ciently to realize that we could open up to him a 
way of escape, if so be the lobster-backs did not 
press too closely on his heels. 

I knew full well that if I was seen to give aid 
to one suspected of being a spy, my shrift would be 
short indeed, for General Howe’s officers made 
quick work of us people of Philadiiphia who were 
suspected of having lost our love for the king. 
Therefore it was that I ran forward as if to seize 
the man, and did lay hold of him with one hand, 
striving as if it was my purpose to detain him, 
while at the same time I said loudly, realizing that 
the uproar behind us was so great that the words 
would not be overheard: 

“ Get into the alley-way this side the shop ! 
There is a gate leading to Chestnut street, if so 
be you are minded to go through; but you should 
be able to find a hiding place in the old stables, 
while Jeremy and I keep on as if in pursuit, making 
them think you have passed that way.” 

Then it was I threw myself to the ground, as if 


THE SPY 


17 


he who was shouted after as a spy had thrown me 
off roughly; but was able to scramble to my feet 
before the foremost of the pursuers came up. 

It was well I moved quickly, otherwise Jeremy 
might have brought us all to grief, for he failed 
utterly of understanding why it was I would do 
anything to aid in the capture of the man. He 
looked at me in open-mouthed astonishment with 
reproach written on every feature of his face, until, 
seizing him by the coat-sleeve, I dragged him on 
with me as I shouted at the full strength of my 
lungs : 

“ A spy, a spy ! Come all you good people and 
catch the spy ! ” 

‘‘What is the meaning of this?’’ Jeremy asked 
angrily. “ How does it chance that you are join- 
ing with the lobster-backs in chasing down one of 
our people ? ” 

“ Have your wits about you, Jeremy Hapgood, 
else are you like to get me into serious trouble ! ” 
I whispered angrily. “ Follow my example, and 
it may be that peradventure we can help this un- 
happy man who is risking his life for the Cause.” 

Then, literally dragging Jeremy along with me, 
I continued on as if in pursuit of the spy, darting 
close at his heels up the narrow passage leading to 
the ruined stables, and from there to the gate which 
let on Chestnut street. 

To my satisfaction, I saw him make a plunge 
among the decaying timbers much as does one who, 
swimming, dives into deeper water, and without 
slackening pace I threw open the gate leading on to 
Chestnut street, where I made as if I had hurt my 
leg ; but all the while continuing to cry : 

“ A spy, a spy ! Catch the spy ! ” 


l8 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

“What has come upon you?” Jeremy asked 
sharply. “ I fail to understand any portion of this 
game.” 

“ It makes little difference whether you under- 
stand it or not, Jeremy Hapgood,” I replied sharply. 
“ Your part is to follow my example, if peradven- 
ture you are so thick-headed as not to be able to 
look through a ladder. You know as well as I, 
that the man went out of here, and I would have 
caught him but for the fact that he kicked me on 
the knee.” 

Then it was that Jeremy began to have an inkling 
of how I would help the poor fellow who was so 
sorely pressed, and a smile of satisfaction came 
over his face which would have been fatal to my 
plans if the lobster-backs had come up in sufficient 
time to see it. 

It was necessary the foremost of the pursuers 
should run a full half-square before they could 
come to where we were standing, and no less than a 
minute passed from the time I threw open the gate 
before the leaders came up, shouting wildly: 

“ Which way did he go ? Why have you halted 
in the chase ? Where is he ? ” 

“ He passed out through this gate not many sec- 
onds ago, disabling me by a kick as he went, else 
I would have caught the fellow,” was my reply. 

Now, as a matter of course, all this was a lie, 
and strictly speaking, so my mother would say, 
no lad has a right to tell that which is false. But 
I have heard Master Norris, who is as straight a 
Friend as can be found in Philadelphia, and a most 
truthful man, say that in these troublous times he 
believes we are warranted in telling the enemies 


THE SPY 19 

of our country things which are not true, if so be 
good can come to the Cause thereby. 

Surely in this falsehood of mine good must come 
to the Cause, if perad venture the man whom I 
knew to be hiding under the timbers of the stable, 
was indeed a spy who had come down from Valley 
Forge, mayhap, with the hope of finding such a 
condition of affairs as would warrant our people 
in making an attempt to retake Philadelphia. 

Now, as a matter of course, we lads knew noth- 
ing whatsoever of military matters, and wondered 
greatly why it was all our people should suffer as 
they had been suffering at Valley Forge, without 
making some attempt to relieve us who were shut 
up by the lobster-backs much the same as prison- 
ers. 

It seemed to me that if I were a soldier I would 
prefer to fight, no matter how great the odds might 
be against me, than remain idle, half-starved, half- 
frozen, half-clad, awaiting a favorable opportunity. 

However, as I have said, and as you know full 
well, my knowledge of military matters was slight, 
and in my foolishness, on hearing that a spy had 
been discovered in the coffee-house, I believed he 
could have been sent for no less a purpose than 
to learn what he might to aid our people in making- 
ready for an attack. And as I stood there by the 
gate, with the lobster-backs streaming past me, each 
asking querulously which way the game had gone, 
I could almost fancy I saw those patriots from Val- 
ley Forge coming down through Germantown to 
square accounts. 

It goes without saying that the Britishers did 
not continue the chase very far up Chestnut street. 


20 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


because of not being able to see the man they were 
so eager to catch, and after running a dozen yards, 
mayhap, one by one they turned back to question 
Jeremy and me as to the direction which the fugi- 
tive had taken. 

I thought of what Master Norris had said re- 
garding truth-telling when it came to a question of 
saving a man’s life, and to the best of my ability 
I explained how I had seen the man run up the 
street after passing through the gate, and then, as 
my attention was attracted for an instant to Jeremy, 

I turned my head to look again ; but saw nothing of 
him. 

Therefore it was, so I said, that he must have 
taken refuge in some one of the houses or outbuild- 
ings between where we stood and, mayhap, the dis- 
tance of a square. 

By this time Jeremy had succeeded in getting . 
through his head, which it seemed to me had never 
been so thick as on this day, somewhat of the plan 
in my mind, and bravely did he second my efforts 
to throw the lobster-backs off the track. 

He also declared that he had seen the stranger 
running up the street; had followed him a certain 
distance, and declared that but for the blow which 
the fellow gave me, we two lads would have se- 
cured him. In other ways Master Hapgood bol- 
stered up his story and mine in such fashion, that 
unless there had been serious cause for suspicion, 
the Britishers could have done no less than believe 
all we told them. 

The result was that very speedily we were left 
alone, for not above twenty had followed the man 
through the alleyway, and many of these had 
gone back to the coffee-house to explain how the 


THE SPY 


21 


supposed spy had succeeded in giving them the 
slip. 

Within five minutes we were alone, standing in 
the gateway where we could see all that might take 
place on Chestnut street in either direction, as well 
as make certain whether anyone came upon us from 
the rear. 

Thus we were, as you might say, absolutely alone, 
and Jeremy said to me in a whisper: 

“Now what is your intent, Richard Salter? It 
strikes me that this is your affair, and I am well 
content to do whatsoever you shall say.'' 

I knew not what reply to make, and verily an 
older head than mine might have been puzzled to 
decide exactly what was best to be done, for there 
was need of much caution since a man's life de- 
pended upon the decision that should be made. 

I had succeeded in saving the stranger, whoever 
he might be, for the time being, and now it stood 
me in hand to do whatsoever I might toward fin- 
ishing the job in proper fashion. But how the mat- 
ter was to be worked puzzled me beyond words to 
describe. 

Jeremy waited while one might have counted 
twenty, for me to reply to his question, and then 
repeated it in a different form : 

“ You have got your spy underneath the timbers 
of the stable, and within a stone's throw of where 
the king's officers most do congregate. Now, how 
are you to prevent the poor fellow from starving to 
death ? " 

“ It is a question which I wish most heartily I 
might be able to answer, Jeremy," I replied soberly, 
cudgeling my brains meanwhile for some solution 
to the difficulty. 


22 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


However, there was in my mind the fact that I 
could not make any move at once, because of the 
danger that the lobster-backs who had gone up 
Chestnut street might come back into the yard, 
therefore I said to the lad, linking my arm in his: 

“ There is nothing which can be done yet awhile ; 
we must loiter around until night has come, and if 
so be the man who is in hiding has as much sense 
and quick wit as a spy needs, then will he under- 
stand that we are forced to wait until the hue and 
cry has died away before we can venture a hand to 
save him.” 

Well, Jeremy had no reply to make to this, and 
for the very good reason that there was nothing he 
could say. 

He knew as well as I, that for us to approach 
the hiding place of the stranger now, while the 
lobster-backs were so near at hand and so likely 
to come into the yard, would be much the same 
as delivering the fellow over to death, therefore 
he followed my lead, and we two walked as slowly 
away as if there was nothing whatsoever on our 
minds save a desire for pleasure, toward the Jolly 
Tar inn, where there was good reason to believe 
we might meet with some of our comrades. 

It can well be supposed that we discussed this 
sudden change in our affairs most earnestly as we 
walked along; but without arriving at any very sat- 
isfactory conclusion. We had most-like saved the 
life of a man that day, and the question which 
would come into our minds, despite all efforts to 
banish it, was whether or no we might succeed yet 
further in the purpose, or if that which we had 
done was only to keep him on this earth a few hours 
longer. 


THE SPY 


23 


Certain it was, once the Britishers suspected him 
of being a spy, he would suffer the death of one in 
event of being captured, for the lobster-backs were 
not overly careful about spilling the blood of Amer- 
icans. 

Now you must know that our boat lay hidden 
on the bank of Dock creek, under a pile of lumber 
and general building material, where, save strictest 
search was made, she would be undiscovered by the 
enemy. 

It is not to be supposed that at this time we 
boys had very much opportunity to indulge in boat- 
ing. The British ships lay so thickly at anchor in the 
river off the town that, as Jeremy said, one might 
not safely pass a knife-blade between them, and 
unless we were minded to go up stream, where was 
every chance of being overhauled by one of the 
guard-boats at the expense of losing our craft, we 
were forced to content ourselves with looking at 
her now and then, thinking with a deal of satis- 
faction that we had succeeded thus far in holding 
that which his high mightiness, General Howe, in- 
sisted we of Philadelphia should not be allowed to 
keep in our possession. 

The Jolly Rover was the name of our boat, 
and she was not very much to look upon with pleas- 
ure, being nothing more than a skiff, as you might 
say, with the forward part decked in, so that we 
might venture down toward the Capes even in 
stormy weather, without risk of being swamped. 

However, to us she was as valuable, and, per- 
haps, as seemly looking as any of his majesty’s 
vessels, and it appeared to me that after having 
crawled beneath the lumber to get at her, knowing 
the lobster-backs were supposed to keep a strict 


24 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


guard nearby, I could better think out any problem 
which presented itself to my mind, because of be- 
ing, so to speak, under my own vine and fig tree. 

Therefore it was that I led Jeremy down to- 
ward Dock creek, turning over and over again in 
my mind, as you may well suppose, the chances for 
and against our being able to aid that stranger who, 
if he acted the truth, and I doubted it not, was la- 
boring for the American Cause and now had none 
on this earth to trust in save us. 

It seemed like the rarest stroke of good fortune 
that we should chance to come upon young Chris, 
meaning Chris Ludwig, son of Christopher Lud- 
wig, the baker, who was our especial crony, and 
also an equal owner in the Jolly Rover. 

Young Chris was loitering around Front street 
near about the creek, having nothing especial to 
do, for if there was one thing in this world that he 
was unfriendly with it was work, and although his 
father stood ready at all times, almost too ready, 
the lad said, to give him employment, he did his best 
to evade it. On this day verily I blessed his 
indolence, for, with the exception of Jeremy, he 
was the one person in Philadelphia to whom I could 
open my heart without fear of being betrkyed. 

One might suppose that a sensible lad would go 
at once to his father with such information as was 
in my possession — dangerous information ; — but I 
had none to whom I could appeal. My father had 
long since been dead; my mother was a widow 
who, with what little aid I could give her by earning 
a shilling or a sixpence now and then, eked out a 
livelihood letting rooms in the house where I was 
born, therefore this taking possession of the city 
by General Howe was not unwelcome to her in 


THE SPY 25 

one sense, although she was as good a “ rebel ” as 
could be found in all our colony of Pennsylvania. 

British officers were inclined to spend the king’s 
gold whenever there was an opportunity of min- 
istering to their pleasure, and many of them hired 
apartments in the city rather than be quartered 
wheresoever their billets led them. Thus it was 
that we had in my home three lobster-backs, all 
officers of the Royal Irish regiment, and you can 
guess that I heard every day of my life such threats 
or suggestions against us of Philadelphia as made 
my b^ood boil, although I dared not speak a word 
in protest, else had I gone to ttfe stone jail, or to 
join the prisoners in the state-house, without delay. 

As a matter of course, young Chris was eager 
to know where we had been and what was our 
purpose at present; but although there were none 
in the streets nearby who might overhear my words, 
I refused to make any explanation whatsoever until 
we were in our snug hiding-place beneath the lum- 
ber pile, and so told him, speaking in such a tone 
that on the instant he understood something of 
great import must be in the wind. 

It required no less than half an hour of skilful 
manoeuvring for us to get on board the Jolly Rover, 
safely hidden beneath the overhanging timbers, for 
we were forced to go one at a time lest, otherwise, 
undue attention be attracted to our movements. 

But finally we were on board the craft, and then 
it was, sparing not words so that the lad might have 
full knowledge of all which had occurred during 
the morning, I told young Chris of our situation 
as it concerned the stranger. 

One might have thought the lad would have been 
overwhelmed with fear at the bare idea of har- 


26 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


boring a spy, for in our city of Philadelphia in 
the year of grace 1778, to do so was such a crime 
as the lobster-backs would never overlook until one 
had danced at the end of a rope so long as life re- 
mained in his body. 

But Chris was not of that stamp. Instead of 
showing fear, it pleased him seemingly to a great 
extent that we had been able to do even so much 
as hide the spy, and straightway, without thinking 
of the danger, he began speculating as to how we 
might aid the stranger. 

I am ready to take the chances of setting off 
with him in this boat during the night, going so 
far up the river that he may be able to get on 
shore without being observed, for, of course, it is 
impossible we could make our way below the city 
past all the ships-of-war on which strict watch is 
kept.” 

It strikes me that we should first learn where 
the man comes from,” Jeremy interrupted. Cer- 
tain it is he ventured into this city on important 
business, otherwise he never would have risked his 
^neck so rashly, and it is for us to learn how his 
work may be furthered, rather than say we will 
do this or do that because it best suits our con- 
venience.” 

Very well,” young Chris said quickly. “ What 
is to prevent us from knowing exactly how he would 
have us lend him a hand? ” 

“ In order to do that, we must have speech with 
him,” I replied quickly, “ and, moreover, there is 
a possibility the man stands in need of food.” 

Young Chris made a gesture with his hand as if 
to say I was talking at random, and cried incau- 
tiously loud : 


THE SPY 


27 


“ What is to prevent your having speech with 
the man, and that right speedily ? As soon as night 
has come I will take my station at Black Horse 
alley to give warning if any of the lobster-backs 
approach that way. Jeremy shall stand guard at 
the gate on Chestnut street, and then you, Richard 
Salter, may go in and talk to the man to your 
heart’s content, so that you do not give the lobster- 
backs an inkling of your purpose before having en- 
tered the shop yard.” 

Strange as it may seem, this simple plan had 
not occurred to me; I had fancied it would cost 
us a deal of trouble and could be done only at the 
expense of much danger, yet the moment young 
Chris had spoken I understood how simple it would 
all be, providing the lobster-backs were not loitering 
in the neighborhood, suspecting the man might be 
hidden nearby. 

However, I was not minded that the lad should 
believe he had contrived something which had es- 
caped my attention, and therefore said, much as if 
it had been my purpose all the while to do this same 
thing : 

“ Of course, that is what must be done. The 
question in my mind, however, is whether the man 
still remains where we last saw him.” 

“How could he go elsewhere?” young Chris 
asked sharply. “ He has no means of knowing 
but that the Britishers are close about waiting for 
him to come out, and because you gave him the 
hint where a hiding place might be found, he will 
depend upon you to aid him farther, unless he be 
a veritable simple.” 

Well, we discussed the matter, each in turn sug- 
gesting the most improbable methods of getting the 


28 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


Stranger out of the city, and arriving at no satis- 
factory conclusion. It seemed well nigh impossi- 
ble we might thus pluck a spy from out the clutches 
of the Britishers without bringing ourselves to the 
gallows. 

You must understand that in this year of 
grace 1778, we of Philadelphia were lying, as one 
might say, bound hand and foot at the mercy of 
those whom the king had sent to whip us into sub- 
jection; and at the first move man, woman, or 
child might make toward doing anything in aid of 
their distressed country, then was punishment se- 
vere and terrible to think upon, sure to follow. 

Of course, we could do nothing toward aiding the 
spy until night had come, and so excited were we 
all that there was no thought in the minds of any 
that we might be needing food ; but it seemed almost 
as if the safety of the man depended entirely on 
our remaining aboard the Jolly Rover, hidden from 
view, until the favorable moment when we might 
take steps in his behalf. 

I knew full well my mother would be anxious 
regarding me if I failed to return home at the 
accustomed time, and yet it seemed that I must 
stay there, if indeed I gave much of any heed to 
such fact. I was so puffed up with the idea that it 
might be possible for me to do something which 
would give me an enviable name among those who 
were serving the colonies, that it was as if I had no 
home nor anyone who would be concerned whether 
I came or remained away. 

Young Chris had no desire to go back to the 
bakery even for a few moments, because he knew 
full well that his father would find some task for 
him to do, therefore was he content to remain 


THE SPY 


29 


with me. Jeremy Hapgood, however, had better 
sense than either of us, for he understood he ought 
to report himself at home at least once during the 
day, and, finding that we were not disposed to come 
out from our hiding place until it was sufficiently 
dark to carry into execution the plans we had 
formed, he set off alone, counting to relieve his 
mother’s anxiety, if so be she felt any concerning 
him, which was exactly what both young Chris 
and I should have had manhood enough to do. 

There is no good reason why I should set down 
all that was said by my comrade and me while 
Jeremy was away, for we talked much that was 
foolish, I dare venture to say. Nor were we in 
any way disgruntled as Jeremy crept under the 
lumber pile, when the afternoon was nearly half 
spent, his pockets bulging with food which he had 
brought for us, he being a thoughtful lad where 
the comfort of his friends was concerned. 

While we ate greedily, for to tell the truth both 
of us were anhungered, he gave us the pleasing in- 
formation that no Britishers were to be seen in the 
vicinity of where the stranger was hidden. 

It appeared surely as if the lobster-backs had 
come to believe that the spy made his way up 
Chestnut street, or sought refuge in some of the 
buildings there, rather than nearabout the coffee- 
house, and, as Jeremy said with a chuckle of satis- 
faction, matters were shaping themselves much as 
we would desire. 

Jeremy had sufficient good sense to loiter around 
the London Coffee-House amid the throng of of- 
ficers which frequented that place, hoping he might 
hear somewhat concerning the events of the fore- 
noon, and in this he was not disappointed. 


30 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


The lobster-backs, it seemed, were discussing over 
their ale whether the man who had been chased 
was indeed a spy, or some witless creature, as one 
of them put it, who had inadvertently said that 
which caused suspicion to fall upon him. 

It appears that the man had been in the coffee- 
house seemingly for the sole purpose of taking re- 
freshment; but, so one of the Britishers declared, 
keeping his ears open to all that was said around 
him. 

Now it so chanced that one of the high and mighty 
lobster-backs who sported a sword, had proposed in 
a drunken spirit that all within the room should 
drink to the health of the king, and this man was 
so slow in responding, that instantly the Britisher 
asked him if he was for the king or for the col- 
onies. 

Now why it was, the man having come into Phil- 
adelphia as a spy, if indeed such had been the case, 
he should have hesitated to give the proper answer, 
I failed to understand, nor could Jeremy learn very 
much regarding the particulars of what occurred 
just at that moment. At all events, the stranger 
was immediately accused of being a spy, and when 
he indignantly denied it, was asked to go to head- 
quarters that he might explain his business and tell 
why he was in Philadelphia at that time, if indeed 
he did not live in the city. 

Without making reply to this suggestion, the man 
leaped to his feet, counting to trust to his heels 
rather than his tongue to get him out of the scrape. 
Whereupon, every red-coat customer in the coffee- 
house set chase after him, crying out as we had 
heard. 


THE SPY 


31 


According to Jeremy’s story, the Britishers were 
not greatly disturbed regarding the possibility that 
a spy from the American army had been among 
them. They rather took it for granted that the 
man was of no especial importance; that he could 
do them no harm, since nothing of a private 
nature had been discussed in the coffee-house. Be- 
cause the farmers were allowed to come in from 
the country nearabout to sell their produce, it was 
not strange that one of them, and this man 
was seemingly a farmer by his garb, should be 
friendly to the colonies to such an extent as to 
hesitate about drinking the king’s health. 

All this was in favor, as a matter of course, of 
the man whom we had set out to befriend, for it 
told that there would not be a very strict watch 
kept over those who might attempt to leave the 
city, and again we knew, or believed we did, that 
there would be no especial guard stationed near- 
about where the man had disappeared. 

It is all as plain sailing as a fellow could 
wish,” young Chris said in a tone of satisfaction 
when Jeremy was come to an end of his story. 
“ The British are here in such numbers, while our 
army is penned up in Valley Forge seemingly un- 
able to make a move, that General Howe’s offi- 
cers do not fancy any danger can come to them 
from us rebels; therefore we have simply to carry 
out my plan of gaining speech with your friend 
the spy as soon as night has come, and you may 
set it down as certain, Richard Salter, that you 
will not be disturbed however long the conversa- 
tion may be between you and the man. However, 
I would recommend that you put a stopper to your 


32 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

tongue in decent time, discussing how it is possible 
for him to get out of the city, rather than striving 
to gratify your curiosity.” 

Young Chris’s remarks rather nettled me, al- 
though I would not allow him to see it. I was 
a year his elder, and although I had done nothing 
which gave proof of my ability to serve the col- 
onies, I counted that I was quite as able to con- 
duct an affair of this kind, dangerous though it 
was, as he, and preferred in my folly to be looked 
on as the leader in this enterprise, rather than as 
one who must obey the command of others. * 

Therefore it was that I failed to make reply to 
his remark, and Jeremy was tired of talking, con- 
sequently we three fell silent, crouching in the Jolly 
Rover beneath the overhanging timbers until the 
sun went down, and darkness covered Dock creek 
even as it covered Philadelphia. 

The night had come. There was no longer rea- 
son for us to hesitate or to linger, for we were only 
counting on darkness to favor us, rather than the 
lateness of the hour, and after assuring myself the 
coast was clear, by creeping out amid the timbers 
where I could have a fairly good view of the sur- 
roundings, I said in a whisper to Jeremy and young 
Chris that the time had come for us to make an 
attempt at gaining speech with the stranger. 


CHAPTER II 


THE SUGGESTION 

If General Howe himself had been striving to 
make matters easy for us in the attempt to visit the 
spy, matters could not have gone more to our satis- 
faction. 

Singularly enough, we failed to meet with a sin- 
gle squad of red-coats as we came up from Dock 
creek to Black Horse alley, and having arrived 
there, could see no one in the immediate vicinity. 

At the London Coffee-House, just outside the 
doors, were mayhap half a dozen officers loitering 
as if waiting for some friend; but that gave me 
no concern, for those who held commissions in 
his majesty’s army did not stoop to do such work 
as hunting down a spy, because there were plenty 
of the rank and file to whom they could detail 
anything which was disagreeable or laborious. 

Therefore it was that we marched directly into 
the yard, taking fairly good care, however, not to 
make any great display of ourselves. Having come 
to the gate which led on Chestnut street, Jeremy 
went outside after we had decided that if either 
he or young Chris should see anything which was 
of a suspicious nature, they should give the alarm 
by each shouting the other’s name, afterward mak- 
ing their way without delay to the Jolly Rover 
where, if so be I was not interfered with, I could 
meet them. 

Then it was that young Chris went back to the 
entrance of Black Horse alley, and I was left alone 
33 


34 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


in the yard to seek out the man whom I had under- 
taken to befriend, even though he had not called 
upon me for such service. 

I had marked well the place where he disap- 
peared amid the decaying timbers, and, lying at 
full length, I forced my body beneath the rotten 
lumber until I was well inside the covering, when I 
called in a whisper: 

Hello there ! I am the lad who lent you a hand 
this morning! ’’ 

While one might have counted ten there was no 
answer to my call, and not until I had repeated it 
twice did I hear anything betokening the man’s 
whereabouts. 

I was almost come to believe he had taken mat- 
ters into his own hands, and, rather than trust to 
boys, had set about making his way out of the city. 
It was even when I was on the point of backing 
out from the uncomfortable hiding place that I 
heard a movement beyond me in advance, and then 
came a cautious whisper. 

Is there no danger in my coming out ? ” 

None so long as you remain quiet and are 
ready to take to cover again at the first alarm,” I 
replied, and before the words were hardly out of 
my mouth, the man was so near that by stretching 
forth my hand I could touch him. 

‘‘ Are they searching for me ? ” was his first ques- 
tion. 

I replied to it by telling him all Jeremy had 
learned during the afternoon, whereupon he asked, 
as if even at this late hour there was some little 
distrust in his mind regarding my honesty of pur- 
pose in striving to aid him: 


THE SUGGESTION 


35 


Who are you, lad ? ” 

‘‘ Richard Salter, son of that widow who lives in 
Drinker’s alley, and, while the lobster-backs are 
here in Philadelphia, gains a livelihood by letting to 
them such rooms in our house as we do not oc- 
cupy.” 

** There was another lad with you this morn- 
ing?” he said in a questioning tone, and I replied 
promptly : 

“ Ay, that was Jeremy Hapgood ; but now there 
is a third fellow who would strive to save you from 
the halter.” 

‘‘ And who may that be ? ” 

Young Chris, son of Christopher Ludwig the 
baker.” 

“ Ah, Ludwig the baker ; then surely that lad 
should be trusted,” the stranger said, and in such 
a tone as nettled me, whereupon I cried incau- 
tiously loud, speaking sharply: 

‘‘ There are none of us three who may fairly be 
suspected of doing aught save that which is for the 
good of the Cause, else would we have left you 
this morning to the mercies of the lobster-backs. 
If perad venture one of them had suspected that I 
was seeking to show you a hiding place, then would 
my shrift have been short indeed. In case you are 
acquainted here in Philadelphia, you know where 
I must of necessity have been at this moment if so 
be they got any hold upon me.” 

Ay, ay, lad, I understand all that, and you must 
forgive me even for seeming to question your hon- 
esty; but when a man is as I am, lying ’twixt the 
halter and a bullet, it is not to be wondered that 
he questions every one around him, even those 


36 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


who are seemingly doing what they may to lend 
him aid.” 

“ Never mind that part of it,” I interrupted has- 
tily, ashamed of having given rein to my tongue 
at such a time. “ I know not whether it may be 
possible for us lads to help you out of this scrape; 
but surely it seems to me we might do almost as 
much as men, since boys are not so likely to be 
suspected by the lobster-backs as those who are older 
grown.” 

You may do as much as men, and even more, 
lad. Have you boys here in Philadelphia who love 
the Cause, no association such as the Boys of Lib- 
erty in Boston, or the Minute Boys in other col- 
onies? ” 

“ There is little chance we could have,” I said 
with a laugh in which was no mirth. ‘‘ Perhaps 
you do not know how closely we are watched by 
the lobster-backs.” 

‘‘ I dare venture to say you are in no worse con- 
dition than are other lads who, binding themselves 
together with the agreement to do whatsoever they 
may in aid of the colonies, have already succeeded 
in accomplishing very much. How many are there 
of your age, or thereabouts, in this city who may 
be trusted ? ” 

Hurriedly I ran over in my mind those whom I 
knew to have favored the Cause, and said at ran- 
dom : 

A dozen mayhap. There possibly are more ; 
but I do not now recall others with whom I would 
be willing to trust my liberty or my life. But do 
you really think boys no older than thirteen or four- 
teen years might aid the Cause? ” 


THE SUGGESTION 


37 


“ Ay, of a verity I do, my lad. Are you not even 
now doing that which many a man who claims to be 
a true son of the colonies, would flinch at? To 
aid a spy in his escape is no slight crime in the eyes 
of those who serve the king.” 

“ But this was something which happened unex- 
pectedly,” I replied, ‘‘ and we would not find a like 
opportunity again in a lifetime, I might almost 
say.” 

“ Ay ; but if you and your friends sought for 
the opportunity, my lad, you could do very much, 
and particularly just at this time,” the man said 
earnestly, as if it was of the utmost importance 
that he interest me in this matter, and his eager- 
ness surprised me not a little. “ With a dozen lads 
who were ready to do whatsoever they might, the 
work of men like me, who venture into the enemy’s 
camp, might be lessened very greatly, and informa- 
tion sent out which could not otherwise be had by 
our people,” the man continued, now with his lips 
close to my ear lest any might overhear. 

“Tell me how it could be done?” I cried eag- 
erly, now burning with the desire to do something 
which should give me a name among those who 
were struggling to throw ofif the yoke of the king, 
for until this moment I had not believed it possible 
lads like myself would be able to accomplish any- 
thing of importance. 

“ Suppose I wanted to send word to Valley Forge, 
or to Swede’s Ford, or anywhere else you please, 
of what I have learned in this city, and yet de- 
sired to remain here longer in order to gather more 
information? How well you lads could serve the 
Cause by carrying such message — ” 


38 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


‘‘ Do you mean to General Washington? ” I cried 
excitedly, now raising my voice so that the man 
laid his hand on my lips as he replied : 

‘‘ Ay, to him, or to any other officer who might 
be waiting for the information. In fact, lad, there 
is no need why I should go into detail with you, ex- 
plaining how a company of boys could aid the col- 
onies here in Philadelphia, even as they have aided 
them elsewhere since this war for independence be- 
gan. Instead of discussing that matter now, let 
us set about, if so be it is in our power, to say how 
I may get away from the city without loss of 
time? 

‘‘ And where would you go, sir? ’’ I asked. 

“ Anywhere outside the British lines. My pur- 
pose is to reach Swede’s Ford within four and 
twenty hours.” 

“ Would you take the chances of going down the 
river as far as the mouth of the Schuylkill, in a 
small boat which is hardly more than a skiff?” I 
asked, and then told him of the Jolly Rover, 
whereupon he remained silent while one could 
have counted twenty, after which he said hesi- 
tatingly : / 

‘‘ I question much, lad, whether it would not be 
easier to get away by land rather than water, for 
from what I have seen, the lobster-backs are keep- 
ing close guard over the river.” 

“ Ay, over the Delaware, but not the Schuylkill, 
and if Swede’s Ford be the point you aim at, then 
it behooves you to go up the Schuylkill. I dare ven- 
ture to promise that we could get the Jolly Rover 
out from beneath the lumber pile twixt now and 
midnight without any lobster-back being the wiser.” 


THE SUGGESTION 


39 


“ Do you think I might dare venture out within 
an hour, say ? ” the man asked, and I replied, with- 
out hesitation: 

If so be you go with us, and make a move only 
when we give the word, allowing that you are my 
uncle, or cousin, or whatsoever blood kin you may 
choose to say in event of our being overhauled, then 
do I believe we might start this moment.’’ 

He showed himself inquisitive as to my plans, 
and I surely could make no complaint as to that, 
for the man was giving his life, so to speak, into 
my hands, and one could well fancy he would be 
curious to know whom he was thus trusting. 

The result of all his questions and my answers 
was, that within five minutes I backed out from 
beneath the decaying timbers, ran to the entrance of 
Black Horse alley, and in the fewest possible words 
told young Chris what we were about to do, asking 
his opinion. 

He felt quite as confident as I, that at this hour 
in the night we might safely make the venture, and 
after telling me to bring my spy out into the 
open, he ran to warn Jeremy that it was no longer 
necessary for him to remain on duty at the 
gate. 

The stranger came promptly out at my bidding, 
and when he was standing in the yard, while we 
were waiting for young Chris and Jeremy to give 
the word that the coast was clear, I whispered war- 
ningly : 

“If so be we come upon a squad of lobster-backs 
who are inclined to question us, it may be as well 
that you should claim to be my uncle who has come 
down from Germantown.” 


40 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


“And have you an uncle in Germantown, lad?” 
the man asked. 

“ Indeed I have not ; but what concern might that 
be of yours?” 

“ Only this, my boy, that if you had one who 
lived in Germantown, and I should afterward come 
to grief, it might be the worse for him that you 
had used his name.” 

It pleased me not a little that the man should be 
thus careful for my safety, or for the safety of 
those who were near to me, and although I had 
had no distrust of him before, I felt every confidence 
from this on. 

We lost no time, after young Chris had signaled 
that the coast was clear, in setting out from the 
shop-yard on the way to Dock creek; but you may 
be very certain that we kept strict watch ahead 
and behind, lest we should come upon, or be over- 
taken by, those whose duty it was to make cer- 
tain that “ rebels ” were not abroad after the sun 
had set. 

Now it may seem like some fanciful tale, rather 
than reality, that we could thus walk boldly abroad 
in the evening when the lobster-backs were supposed 
to be on the lookout for every one who was not of 
their kidney. 

But it must be borne in mind that General Howe 
had long held possession of the city; that he had 
come to believe the American army was powerless 
to do anything against him; that he felt confident 
the people of Philadelphia would not dare make any 
attempt in their own behalf, and, in addition to all 
this, his men, officers as well as privates, had really 
grown careless, or I might say, lazy. They no 
longer were so keen to search out rebels, because 



WE KEPT STRICT WATCH AHEAD AND BEHIKD 


« 






THE SUGGESTION 


41 


it might take them from their pleasures, and verily 
the king’s men in our colony at this time were living 
a life of ease and of indolence. 

Much of what I have just set down was said to 
me by the stranger as we walked, now in a group, 
and again stretched out in single file that we might 
the better guard against an approach of the enemy. 
And he spoke thus in order to let me understand 
that it was not difficult, if a man was willing to take 
his life in his hands, to play the spy upon General 
Howe’s army. 

There is no reason why I should try to make 
you believe, lad, that this work of spying upon the 
red-coats is a simple matter, for hardly twelve hours 
are gone since you saw me fleeing for my life. 
That, however, was due to my own carelessness; 
but if a man so chooses, he may come into this city 
of Philadelphia and remain day in and day out 
without being questioned. It is the possibility of 
sending away his report, if so be he has one to 
make, which oftentimes puzzles him, and therefore 
was it that I spoke of you lads binding yourselves 
together here as Minute Boys, following the example 
of those in other colonies.” 

“What’s that? What’s that?” young Chris 
asked jealously, and the stranger, understanding 
that we must not hold overly much converse on the 
street, made reply by saying: 

“ It was a suggestion which I made to your com- 
rade, and when we are where we can hold converse 
without danger of being overheard, or of running 
our necks into a noose, I will explain to you what I 
have broached to him.” 

Young Chris would have insisted upon knowing 
then and there all that had been said between the 


42 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


stranger and myself; but Jeremy interrupted him 
by whispering sharply : 

“ I am not minded to linger here on the street in 
such company, even though it be your pleasure! 
Our affair is to get this man hidden in the Jolly 
Rover until he decides how he will leave the city, 
and until he has gone I’d have you bear strictly in 
mind, young Chris, that we are not to take more 
risks than may be absolutely necessary.” 

At another time and in another place, perhaps, 
young Chris would have made some sharp reply, 
for he was not overly patient when there was a 
suspicion of reproach. But just at this moment 
he understood, even as well as we, that he could 
not afford to be thin-skinned whatever might be 
said, and from then on there was no further need 
to urge him to move swiftly toward Dock creek, 
until we were come within sight of the lumber pile, 
when the four of us halted to make certain there 
were no prying eyes nearabout. 

The coast is clear,” Jeremy said thirty seconds 
later. 

And then, without hesitation, he led us to our 
hiding place, we following close at his heels. 

Once we were concealed beneath the lumber pile, 
I said to myself that this was good token we would 
succeed in whatsoever was our purpose, for if we 
could come from Black Horse alley in company with 
the man who had but so lately been chased as a spy, 
and gain our place of refuge without any hindrance, 
then were we likely to make names for ourselves as 
Minute Boys. 

Even while we were crawling beneath the tim- 
bers, did I repeat to myself the words “ The Minute 
Boys of Philadelphia,” and they had a pleasing ring 


THE SUGGESTION 


43 


in my ears, for once we had banded ourselves to- 
gether in such a company, and were given by the 
leaders of the American army work to do, then 
might we count ourselves as being well in the fore- 
front of those who would free the colonies. 

‘‘ It was easily done,” young Chris said when the 
four of us were on board the Jolly Rover, and he 
spoke much as though he alone and unaided had 
brought all this thing about, ‘‘ Now let us hear 
what it was you and Richard Salter had to say that 
was seemingly of importance,” he added to the 
stranger. 

Whereupon the man, and I could fancy he was 
smiling, although owing to the darkness it was 
impossible to see his face, because young Chris' 
tone was so high and mighty, began in a low tone : 

‘‘ In the first place let me tell you who I am. My 
name is Josiah Dingley, and I did live at German- 
town in that house next the Lutheran church, be- 
fore the battle ; but after that bloody day I cast my 
lines in with those who were struggling against the 
king, having been lukewarm in the Cause until then. 
Because of knowing this city well, I was sent here 
near to two weeks ago, and I believe the purpose 
of my visit was to prepare the way for some move 
which will shortly be made by our people at Valley 
Forge.” 

“ And have you been in Philadelphia all that 
time?” Jeremy asked in surprise. 

“ Nay, lad, I have twice been to Valley Forge, 
and was but lately returned when you came upon 
me.” 

“ And have you learned anything of importance 
in all that while?” I made bold to ask, whereupon 
the man replied quickly: 


44 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


“ That is not for me to say, lad. I have come 
upon certain things which were set me to learn; 
but further than that I must not speak. Now it is 
of importance that some other take my place, for 
after having played the simple in the London Cof- 
fee-House, I must expect to be recognized if so be 
I should chance to come upon those lobster-backs 
who were there at that time. I have been thinking 
over your proposition that I go out from the city 
by means of this skiff, and I am more than inclined 
to believe it might be done.” 

But first let us hear what it was, Master Ding- 
ley, that you had to say to Richard while you two 
were in the shop-yard ? ” young Chris interrupted, 
and the spy replied : 

“ I will leave that for your comrade to tell you 
later. Just now it behooves me to speak of other 
matters. Are you lads still of the mind to take 
the chances of pulling down the Delaware in this 
craft?” 

Indeed we are,” I replied stoutly. “If so be 
you will take the risk for yourself, we lads will 
chance it on our part, and I dare venture to say 
that between now and daylight we shall not only 
have carried you to some point beyond the British 
lines; but be back here with the skiff safely hidden 
once more. The watch which the lobster-backs 
have been keeping over us rebels of late is not as 
sharp as it might be.” 

Now it may seem to some as if I spoke at ran- 
dom in thus declaring that we could go out from 
our hiding place, run down the Delaware, and then 
up the Schuylkill river so far as this man might 
want to go, while the Britishers claimed that they 
kept sharp guard over both rivers. 


THE SUGGESTION 


45 


It would seem at first sight almost impossible, 
and yet we lads had come to know the movements 
of the guard-boats so well that unless something 
unforeseen took place, we might venture to state 
positively where this or that patrol would be at a 
given time. 

I am not minded to make it appear as if there 
was no danger in the enterprise, for surely there 
was, and in plenty. 

If it should so chance that we lads were taken 
while we had Master Dingley on board, and he 
was shown later to be the same man who had been 
chased out of the London Coffee-House, then might 
we reasonably expect to share the same fate as 
his, and all know what a spy meets with when he 
has been taken within an enemy’s lines. 

In addition to that, if after we had landed the 
man we were overhauled by the Britishers, then 
would it be indeed difficult for us to explain why 
we were abroad at that time of the night, for I am 
of the opinion that neither Lord Howe, nor any of 
his officers, would accept as excuse for us the fact 
that we were eager to go boating, and had simply 
hit by chance upon such an hour. 

Whether the odds were in our favor or against 
us, however, the die was cast, as you might say, 
when we had made the proposition that we would 
take Master Dingley away. 

And now that he much the same as declared his 
willingness, as well as his desire, that we should 
carry out that which was the same as a promise, 
it behooved us to make ready for the enterprise in 
such manner as if believing we might come to grief 
before it was ended. 

In order to do this it was necessary we send 


46 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

some word to our people at home, for while we 
might excuse ourselves because of having remained 
away so long without announcing an intended ab- 
sence, it would be little less than cruelty to keep 
silence until morning, since all three of us knew 
full well how deeply our mothers would mourn, be- 
lieving we had come into some trouble with the 
hirelings of the king who were ever so ready to 
get us rebels on the hip. 

There was no good reason why all should go out 
on such an errand, and therefore it was I proposed 
that we cast lots to see who should be the mes- 
senger. 

To this young Chris made decided objections. 
He declared it was his intention to know what se- 
crets Master Dingley and I talked while we were 
hidden in the old stable back of the shop off Black 
Horse alley, and if so be the lot fell on him to 
carry word to our parents, then would he miss the 
chance of gaining what he believed was valuable in- 
formation. 

I was truly vexed with the lad because of his 
obstinacy, and for bringing up such a trifling mat- 
ter at a time when we were engaged in work of 
grave import ; but, luckily, before I could utter those 
angry words which were already in my mouth, 
Jeremy said: 

“ I am well content to hear what Richard and 
Master Dingley may have to tell us, at some later 
day, therefore, young Chris, if you are determined 
the story must be told you at once, I will take it 
upon myself to warn our people that we may be 
away from home mayhap four and twenty hours.” 

“Why make it such a long time?” young Chris 
asked grumblingly. “ There is no question but 


THE SUGGESTION 47 

that we shall be back by daylight if we come at 
all — ” 

“ Do not speak so rashly, my young friend,” 
Master Dingley said gravely. ‘‘ There may be 
very many good reasons why it would be safer for 
you to remain away from home eight and forty 
hours, or even longer, than to return at once, there- 
fore let your people know exactly what you are 
about, and how many are the chances against your 
returning soon.” 

Jeremy did not wait for any discussion on this 
point, but without further delay started from amid 
the timbers to gain the outer air, which was a work 
of no little time owing to the fact that he must first 
assure himself the coast was clear before going 
into the open. 

Young Chris and I, who had so often done that 
which Jeremy was now doing, gave little heed to 
his movements, save as a matter of course that 
we kept our ears open to hear any token of a mis- 
hap, and after waiting two or three minutes, at 
the end of which time we could safely calculate 
Jeremy was speeding on his way, young Chris said 
in a peremptory tone: 

‘‘ Now, if it please you, Richard Salter, we will 
hear what that great secret is between you and 
Master Dingley.” 

“ It is no secret whatsoever, and a matter that 
could better have been told you to-morrow, or the 
next day, than now. But since you are so greedy 
for the information, and so jealous lest something 
had been said of which you are not fully informed, 
I will explain the matter.” 

Then it was that I told the lad what Master 
Dingley had said regarding our forming a certain 


48 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


number of Philadelphia lads into a company of 
Minute Boys, and straightway the baker’s son was 
in an ecstasy of joy. 

It was to him a most happy idea, for Chris de- 
lights in being at the head of whatever may be 
going on, and this enrolling himself as one of the 
colony’s defenders, even though he might not be 
able to serve her to advantage, was much to his 
liking. 

Without stopping to consider the matter, he de- 
clared stoutly that we could enroll no less than 
twenty lads in such a company, all of whom would 
be ready to do whatsoever they might be called 
upon, and while he was thus telling what a simple 
matter it would be. Master Dingley interrupted him 
by saying gravely: 

Be cautious, lad. Remember that whomsoever 
you shall ask to join in such an enterprise much 
the same as holds your life in his hands, and make 
certain before you speak one word of your secret, 
that he to whom you are talking may be trusted 
so long as life remains in his body.” 

I will answer for all of those lads whom I 
have in mind,” young Chris replied carelessly, and 
I fancied that Master Dingley made a gesture of 
impatience, for this matter which might turn so 
seriously for all concerned, was being treated alto- 
gether too lightly by young Chris. 

It behooved him, as well as all of us who were 
minded to join in the enterprise, to realize fully 
with what danger it was attended. If we formed 
the company, it should be with the knowledge that 
our lives might pay the penalty, for if so be we 
were taken while carrying information out of the 


THE SUGGESTION 


49 


city, or bringing it in, then was it certain we would 
end our days on the scaffold. 

It was as if Master Dingley understood that it 
would be useless to argue with young Chris while 
he was so excited, and therefore held his peace, as 
did I, while the baker’s son continued to name lad 
after lad whom he would urge to become Minute 
Boys, many of whom I knew had a leaning toward 
the king, or, if they failed to have any decided 
opinions themselves, came of such rabid Tory stock 
that we could not afford to give up our secret to 
them. 

However, it matters little what I thought, or 
what young Chris said just then. The work in 
hand was to carry Master Dingley beyond the Brit- 
ish lines, and in the doing of it we might meet with 
such misadventure that there would be no Minute 
Boy business for us in this world. 

After a time young Chris grew weary with carry- 
ing on a conversation in which neither the spy nor I 
joined, and during mayhap half an hour we sat 
there silently in the Jolly Rover, hearing now and 
then the tramp of the lobster-backs as they marched 
too and fro in squads to make certain we rebels of 
Philadelphia were not plotting against the king, 
when came sounds from outside which told that 
Jeremy was returning. 

An instant later he was beside me, panting heav- 
ily as evidence that he had been running at full 
speed, and unable for the moment to speak. 

“ Well ? ” young Chris asked impatiently, ‘‘ have 
you seen all our people? ” 

** Yes,” Jeremy panted, and none of them fa- 
vored our going away.” 


50 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


Did my mother order me to return home ? ” 
I asked anxiously, and by this time Jeremy had so 
far regained his breath that it was possible to 
speak. 

She did not say you must come, but it was easy 
to understand her desire you should do so, and 
when I said that we had committed ourselves to 
aiding Master Dingley, she held her peace, but 
looked mightily discontented.” 

“ It is not my purpose, lad, to insist upon your 
carrying out the promise made, for I understand 
full well how dangerous it may be, if your parents 
are unwilling you should make the venture,” the 
spy interrupted. ‘‘ You have already done me a 
good turn, and if peradventure you believe it your 
duty to stay here, then shall I go my way as best 
may be, feeling that you lads have saved my life 
for a time, at all events. If it is sacrificed now, it 
will be through no fault of yours.” 

‘‘We will go as was agreed,” young Chris cried 
impatiently. “ I have no doubt but that father 
would like to have me stay with him in order to 
help in the bakery, but when work like this can be 
done by us lads, we must not think about what 
those at home may have to say regarding it.” 

“ That is where you make a grievous mistake, 
my lad,” Master Dingley said gravely. “ Your 
first duty is toward your parents; then shall come 
the colony, if you please. But until you are men 
grown, remember that the only safe plan is to act 
as your mother, who surely is a lad’s best friend, 
would have you.” 

“ There is no question in my mind whatsoever 
but that if we were this moment in our homes, and 
should state exactly what had occurred during the 


THE SUGGESTION 


51 


day, there would be no protest made against our 
going with you, sir,” I interrupted, determined that 
whether we formed a company of Minute Boys or 
not, I would have a hand in this saving of a human 
life, at the same time that we got the best of the 
lobster-backs. 

“ It shall be as you say, lads, although my mind 
would be easier if you went with your parents’ con- 
sent. Now when shall we set out ? ” the spy asked 
in a low tone, whereupon I replied, before young 
Chris had an opportunity: 

‘‘ At once. There is no reason why we should 
make delay, save to be certain the river is clear, and 
then I propose that we creep down within the 
shadow of the bank until we are a goodly distance 
from here, after which, unless matters have changed 
greatly of late, we shall, I believe, be beyond the 
point of danger.” 

Without waiting for the word, Jeremy crept out 
toward the water’s edge where was an overhanging 
plank that afforded us a famous resting place while 
we spied upon the lobster-backs, and within 
five minutes he came back, giving us the welcome 
information that there was no guard-boat in 
sight. 

After that we lost no time. There were few 
preparations to make, save that of pushing the skiff 
out from beneath the timbers, which was a task re- 
quiring considerable strength, because we were 
forced to tip her first this way and then that, in 
order to avoid the planks which ran on either side 
considerably nearer the water than her height 
would admit of passage. 

In this work Master Dingley aided us not a little, 
and within mayhap fifteen minutes fom the time 


52 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


Jeremy had come back, we were out of the hiding 
place, creeping cautiously well within the shadow 
of the right-hand shore as we started on the dan- 
gerous enterprise. 

Save for the twinkling of the lights from the 
fleet, and the hum of voices which came to us from 
over the water as the sailors lounged around the 
decks of the war vessels talking, there were no 
signs of life. 

Shoreward, in our immediate vicinity, it was 
dark as a negro’s pocket, with never a sound be- 
tokening the presence of human beings, and Jeremy 
whispered in my ear as we two worked one oar 
while Master Dingley and young Chris worked the 
other, that it was a good token we had got away 
thus readily. 

I nervously bade him hold his peace. Until we 
were really committed to the work, I had failed 
to realize all the dangers, but now that we were 
afloat where the lobster-backs might come upon us 
at any moment, my heart began to fail me. 

While I would not have turned back now that 
my hand was on the plow, so to speak, it would 
have pleased me wondrously if we had never come 
across Master Dingley, however eager I was to do 
whatsoever lay in my power to aid the colonies. 

If we could go out with the soldiers and stand 
up in manly fashion against the Britishers, then 
might I be proud; but this aiding a spy, with a 
shameful death before us if we were captured, was 
something to make the cold chills of fear run up 
and down a fellow’s spine. 

However, we were embarked in the enterprise, 
and it stood me in hand to do whatsoever I might 


THE SUGGESTION 53 

toward making it a success, because of the price 
which failure would cost. 

There was little we could do just then, save to 
row as swiftly as was consistent with silence, for 
we dared not lift the oars so that any noise might 
be made, because, as everyone knows, the water 
carries sound a long distance, and even while hid- 
den from view, we might betray our whereabouts 
through carelessness. 

We were forced to keep on down the river in 
order to come to the mouth of the Schuylkill, and 
in so doing must pass all the king’s ships. If per- 
adventure some officer was putting off from the 
Philadelphia side to go to his vessel, and we were 
come just at that time nearabout his course, then 
were we in danger. 

You can well fancy, as we neared the huge craft, 
with what caution we worked the oars. It was as 
if I hardly dared to breathe; as though the sound 
of my heart-beats would give the alarm, and be- 
fore we were five minutes on our way I was drip- 
ping with perspiration, caused, I am free to con- 
fess, by fear, while I was almost as wet as if I had 
gone over the skiff into the water. 

I have talked later with lads who claimed that 
it was impossible the smallest skiff could make her 
way, even during the darkest night, past all that 
fleet where it was reasonable to suppose the sharp- 
est of sharp watch was kept; but yet that we did, 
going our course without being hailed by man or 
boy, by lobster-back or patriot. 

If we had had the power to direct events accord- 
ing to our own pleasure, matters could not have 
worked more favorably for us, because, as I now 


54 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 

look back upon that short voyage, it seems to me 
almost beyond belief that we could have done what 
we did without bringing about our ears a very nest 
of red-backed hornets. 

Now in order that you may know how the lob- 
ster-backs guarded our city of Philadelphia, and 
what danger we lads were running our noses into, 
I count to set down here that which I have read 
within the week, and it was written by one who 
has seen it drawn out in clerkly fashion on a map 
belonging to General Howe. 

‘‘ The line of intrenchments from the Delaware 
to the Schuylkill extended from the mouth of the 
creek just above Willow street to the upper ferry 
on the Schuylkill. They consisted of ten redoubts 
connected by strong palisades. The first redoubt, 
which was garrisoned by the Queen’s Rangers un- 
der Simcoe, was near the forks of the roads lead- 
ing to Frankford and Kensington. The second re- 
doubt was a little west of North Second and Noble 
streets; the third between North Fifth and Sixth 
and Noble and Buttonwood streets; the fourth on 
Eighth street between Noble and Buttonwood; the 
fifth on Tenth between Buttonwood and Pleasant; 
the sixth on Buttonwood between Thirteenth and 
North Broad; the seventh on North Schuylkill 
Eighth between Pennsylvania avenue and Hamil- 
ton street; the eighth on North Schuylkill Fifth 
and Pennsylvania avenue; the ninth on North 
Schuylkill Second near Callowhill street, and the 
tenth on the bank of the Schuylkill at the upper 
ferry. 

“ The encampment extended westward from 
North Fifth, between Vine and Callowhill, as far 
as North Schuylkill Second. The Hessian grena- 


THE SUGGESTION 


55 


diers were encamped between Callowhill, Noble, 
Fifth and Seventh streets. The Fourth, Fortieth 
and Fifty-fifth British grenadiers, and a body of 
fusileers, were on the north side of Callowhill, be- 
tween Seventh and Fourteenth streets. Eight regi- 
ments lay upon the high ground around Bush’s 
hill, extending from Fourteenth, nearly on a line 
with Vine, to the upper ferry. 

Near the redoubt at the Ferry was another 
body of Hessians. The Yagers, horse and foot, 
were encamped upon that hill near the corner of 
North Schuylkill, Front and Pennsylvania avenue. 
On the Ridge Road near Thirteenth street, and on 
Eighth, near Green, were corps of infantry. Light 
dragoons and three regiments of infantry were 
posted near the pond between Vine, Race, North 
Eighth and Twelfth streets. A little below the 
middle ferry, at the foot of Chestnut street, was a 
fascine redoubt, and near it the Seventy-first regi- 
ment was encamped. Some Yagers were stationed 
at the Point House opposite Gloucester. 

“ When winter set in, many of the troops and all 
the officers, occupied the public buildings and 
houses of the inhabitants, also the British barracks 
in the Northern Liberties. The artillery were 
quartered in Chestnut street between Third and 
Sixth street, and the State House yard was made 
a park for their use. During the winter. General 
Howe occupied a house on High street where Wash- 
ington afterwards resided ; his brother, Lord Howe, 
lived in Chestnut street; General Knyphausen lived 
in South Second opposite Little Dock street. 
Cornwallis’ quarters were in Second above Spruce 
street, and Major Andre lived in Dr. Franklin’s 
house in a court back from High street.” 


56 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

Thus it is you can see that our city was literally 
filled with lobster-backs, and not only the city, but 
the banks of the river, while in the stream itself 
lay their ships of war, and we three lads were 
forcing ourselves to believe we could move at will, 
carrying information to our people at Valley Forge, 
or wheresoever it might be wanted, without run- 
ning into these red-coated scoundrels who had come 
overseas to whip us into loving the king. 

I believe now it would have been wiser had we 
gone boldly up the Delaware beyond Frankford, 
and there let Master Dingley take his chances of 
going across country to the Schuylkill; but he had 
spoken as if the only way for us to proceed would 
be to pull down the river as far as League island 
and then up the Schuylkill, therefore, without con- 
sidering how much more of danger lay in that 
route than the other, I had consented. 

Therefore was our journey more than three 
times what it should have been had we proceeded, 
as I now believe, with more of common sense in 
our methods. 


CHAPTER III 


SKINNY BAKER 

Now, after having set down all dangers which 
compassed us, as if making ready to tell some tale 
of wondrous adventure, I am forced to come down 
from my high horse and say that we sailed, or 
rather rowed, the boat directly around the city 
until we were come to the Falls of the Schuylkill, 
without having been hailed by man or child. 

Here it was, as a matter of course, that Master 
Dingley counted to set off by himself, and when 
he would have praised us for what we had done 
in his behalf, I know full well that my cheeks were 
mantled with shame, for children half our age could 
have performed the work equally as well under the 
same circumstances ; but yet he put it as if we had 
accomplished what might have been brought about 
by none others. 

It was a little past midnight when we pulled up 
under a. clump of bushes that he might step ashore, 
and waited there to hear what he had to say re- 
garding our forming a company of Minute Boys. 

Until this moment we had not ventured to speak 
one with another, save in the most cautious of 
whispers, and only on such matters as were abso- 
lutely necessary for the working of the craft. But 
now we were in comparative safety, he harked back 
to his proposition that we band ourselves together 
in a company for the purpose of doing whatsoever 

57 


58 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


we might to aid the colonies, and took down our 
names, together with such information as would 
serve to show him where we lived if peradventure he 
came into the city, or sent another who would seek 
us out. 

The result of all his talk was, as might be sup- 
posed, the agreement on our part to do, without 
loss of time, exactly as he had proposed. 

We even went so far as to say that he might, on 
any day at the hour of noon, find one of us three 
lads loitering roundabout the front of the London 
Coffee-House, agreeing to go there regularly as if 
it was a post of duty, and to hold ourselves in 
readiness to perform whatsoever anyone, who could 
show to our satisfaction that he had come from 
the American camp, should desire us to do. 

I’m thinking that before a week has passed I 
shall visit at the home of one or another of you 
lads, for now that you have agreed to do that which 
will provide us with means of sending information 
out from the city, whosoever goes there to spy upon 
the Britishers may remain, without taking the many 
chances of detection by going out himself fre- 
quently.” 

Then Master Dingley had very much more to 
say regarding our duties, and of what value we 
might be to the colonies, all of which it is not nec- 
essary I should set down here, for if so be I ever 
bring to an end this poor attempt at a story of the 
Minute Boys of Philadelphia, you will see, as one 
incident follows another, that which he had set for 
us to do. 

He lost no time after receiving our promises that 
we would get together immediately to raise our 
company of Minute Boys, and also that one or 


SKINNY BAKER 


59 


another of us would be in front of the London 
Coffee-House each day ; but then left us, moving 
away at a swift pace as though minded to finish his 
journey before sunrise, if indeed that might be 
possible. 

It would have pleased me right well if we could 
have stayed there within the shelter of the bushes 
during a certain time, for I was wearied as if hav- 
ing labored severely, when, as a matter of fact, I 
had worked no harder than I would have worked 
had we been out on a pleasure voyage. The anx- 
iety, the fear that we might come suddenly upon 
the lobster-backs, was what had worn me down 
almost to the verge of exhaustion; yet I knew 
that we must continue on, for unless our journey 
was done before daybreak, and our skiff back 
in her old hiding place, then were we come to 
grief. 

Therefore it was that immediately Master Ding- 
ley disappeared amid the bushes, we pulled the 
Jolly Rover out into the stream, and, having grown 
careless, I suppose, because of coming thus far in 
safety without meeting any who might do us an 
ill turn, instead of taking due heed to remain 
within the shadow of the bank, we kept the mid- 
dle of the river, giving little or no heed to the noise 
which might be made by the oars. As young Chris 
said, it would be time enough to creep along at a 
snail’s pace while remaining hidden from view, 
when we were come to where there was chance of 
being overhauled by the red-coats. 

But however boldly we might go on, our 
progress was not so rapid but that there were signs 
in the eastern sky of coming day when we neared 
Gilson’s point, and even a blind man could have 


6o THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


said that we would not be able to gain Dock creek 
before the sun had fairly shown himself. 

All this at the moment did not seem of very 
great importance. We could readily enough find 
a hiding place for our skiff during a twelve-hours, 
and strike across the city to our homes, contenting 
ourselves with the knowledge that we would return 
next night to carry the Jolly Rover back to Dock 
creek. 

Therefore it was at the next clump of bushes, or 
rather thicket, which we came upon, the skiff was 
run up on the bank, and we spent no little time in 
hiding her securely amid the foliage, after which 
we set off at a rapid pace for home, having, as it 
may well be supposed, an eye out for any strag- 
gling lobster-backs. 

Strange as it may seem, it was not a Britisher 
who brought us for the time being to grief, but 
rather one of our people — I might almost say one 
of our own comrades. 

When the day had fully dawned we were no 
less than a mile from Chestnut street. Then was 
the time when it seemed that we might safely come 
upon any number of Britishers, for surely lads of 
our age were likely to be out thus early in the 
morning, for pleasure, if not on some household 
errand. 

We were walking carelessly along, feeling that 
the matter which we had in hand was well finished, 
and congratulating ourselves that, lads though we 
were, we had within the past four and twenty hours 
saved the life of a man who was struggling to aid 
in this war against the king. 

Suddenly we came upon Benjamin Baker, 
“ Skinny ” we called him, a lad for whom I never 


SKINNY BAKER 


6i 


had any great affection, nor did I consider him an 
enemy, save in so far as his father was a rabid 
Tory. 

Now if I had had my wits about me, I would 
have seen by the expression on Skinny’s face that he 
knew more concerning our movements than we 
could readily suspect, for there was a certain ugly 
leer upon his face as he halted us by coming to a 
full stop directly in our path, as he asked: 

‘‘ Are you lads out often as early as this? ” 

“ It seems we are out no earlier than you. 
Skinny,” young Chris said with a laugh, and would 
have pushed the lad aside in order to continue on 
his way, but that Skinny stopped him very sud- 
denly and caused the faces of us all to whiten, as 
he asked in a meaning tone : 

“ Why did you leave your skiff down by the 
Point ? Why not have come around in her ? ” 

While one might have counted twenty we three 
stood staring at him in open-mouthed astonish- 
ment, and then I managed to ask in a voice which 
I knew was tremulous with fear: 

“ How do you chance to know whether we left 
the boat anywhere or not ? ” And then I added 
like the simple that my timorousness had made me, 
‘‘ we haven’t been out in a boat this many a day.” 

“ And yet you hid one in the thicket, Richard 
Salter. As a matter of fact, I chance to know 
that you came down the Schuylkill. From where, 
I can’t say ; but my idea is that if the king’s servants 
should know you had been spending the night on 
the river, it would be necessary to make some ex- 
planation.” 

For the life of me I could not have made reply 
to the lad at that moment ; but young Chris, whose 


62 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

temper is prone to rise beyond all bounds of pru- 
dence, caught him roughly by the shoulder as he 
asked angrily: 

“ Have you been spying upon us, Skinny Baker ? 
Have you dared to follow us this night ? ’’ 

*'And what if I have? Who shall bring me to 
account? Surely you three, who must have been 
engaged in some business which has to do with the 
rebels, will not dare question me.” 

“ You shall see whether we dare or not! ” Chris 
cried in a rage as he seized Skinny by the throat, 
and for the instant I believed it was in his mind to 
throttle the lad, therefore I sprang forward, catch- 
ing him by the arm as I said warningly: 

“ Be careful, Chris, be careful! ” 

Before I could say more. Skinny Baker, an evil 
look on his ugly face, said in a tone as of triumph : 

Ay, Richard Salter, young Chris, as well as 
you and Jeremy Hapgood, have reason to be care- 
ful with me now. I have long had it in mind that 
you would play into the hands of the rebels if so be 
you had the chance, and now I know it for a 
verity.” 

‘‘How do you know it?” Jeremy cried, and 
Skinny said, speaking slowly as though it gave him 
the greatest pleasure to torture us : 

“ I know it because I saw you going down the 
Delaware when there were four in your skiff, and 
I followed along the bank until having come to the 
Point, where I waited, thinking you must return 
that way. Where is he whom you had with you? ” 
I verily believe anyone could have knocked me 
down with a feather, so to speak, when the churlish 
lad thus gave us to understand that he was in pos- 
session of our secret. I knew full well it was in 


SKINNY BAKER 


63 


his heart to use it to our harm whenever he had 
the opportunity, and of a verity there would not 
be lacking chances in our city of Philadelphia for 
him to impart to enemies of the 'Cause such infor- 
mation as he had stolen. 

We three lads stood gazing at each other in dis- 
may, while Skinny, looking first at one and then 
another, grinned with delight, for he well knew 
how much of fear he had caused us. 

It might have been better for him if he had been 
willing to delay his triumph a while longer; but 
the evil-minded Tory must needs make it yet more 
plain that he held us under his thumb, and said 
jeeringly : 

“ And now, unless I am mightily mistaken, it is 
I who will do the fiddling while you dance to my 
tune.” 

I can’t say what there was in the words which 
caused me to have a clearer understanding of the 
situation than I would otherwise have gained, ow- 
ing to my great fear; but on the instant there came 
into my mind like a flash of light that this fellow’s 
tongue must be stopped at any hazard. That it 
was for our own safety he be put out of the way. 

Not for a moment did I dream of committing a 
crime ; but by putting him out of the way, I meant 
that in some manner, such as had not come into 
my mind as yet, he must be silenced, or we stood 
good chance of being hanged. 

Young Chris, in obedience to my gesture of a 
few seconds previous, had released his hold of 
Skinny’s throat, and now it was my turn to grab 
the Tory by the neck, holding myself ready to choke 
him if he should make any outcry, as I said hurriedly 
to Jeremy and Chris: 


64 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


“ This fellow knows so much that if we allow 
him to go free this moment, we are likely to find 
ourselves under that beast of a Cummingham's 
thumb, for to prison we shall surely go if he wags 
his tongue ! 

“And how may we stop him?’' Jeremy asked 
in a tremulous tone, whereupon I replied, speaking 
from impulse as it were : 

“ That I know not just now. At least, at such 
an early hour, unless peradventure we come across 
a squad of lobster-backs, we should be able to force 
him to to go with us to the old hiding place where 
we have kept the skiff, and once there we must 
decide upon some plan for keeping his tongue 
quiet.” 

I believe of a verity that the cowardly cur 
thought we had it in mind to kill him, for straight- 
way all expression of triumph faded from his face, 
and but for my hold on his throat he would have 
begged, like the coward that he was, for mercy. 

He did succeed in uttering a few words; but 
I was not in the mood to listen to what he might 
say, for though he had promised until he was 
black in the face to hold his peace, I never would 
have given him credit of keeping the truth. 

It was his liberty against our lives, and if so 
be any venture, however bold, could save us, I 
was determined it should be the Tory who would 
suffer. 

Had it been an hour later in the day, I ques- 
tion whether we could have forced Skinny along, 
for whoever had seen us, with me clutching him 
by the throat, while Jeremy and young Chris prod- 
ded him from behind, would have known that he 
was a prisoner. 


SKINNY BAKER 


65 


Realizing that the instant my grasp upon his 
neck was relaxed ever so slightly, he would shout 
for help, and he was already pale with fear, I 
was forced to keep him half-choked, while but for 
Jeremy and young Chris alternately pushing and 
pulling, he would not have advanced a pace. 

As it was, however, we succeeded in forcing 
him at reasonably good speed, and, as we had 
been during the night, so were we now, favored 
by fortune, for save here and there a servant girl 
out on some errand, we met no person until we 
were come within two squares of our destina- 
tion. 

Then there appeared suddenly, coming from 
around the corner of Second street, a squad of 
lobster-backs who were beginning their work of the 
day by marching to and fro, with the hope of 
finding some so-called rebel who had transgressed 
General Howe’s laws so far as to bring him within 
their power. 

It seemed to me that at that moment were we 
come to the end of our rope, and had it not been 
for Jeremy I truly believe I must have turned tail 
and run at my best pace, leaving Skinny Baker to 
go wheresoever he would. 

‘‘ Keep right on, boys ; keep on and make them 
think it is all in the way of sport,” Jeremy said in 
a hoarse whisper, as he pushed Skinny yet harder, 
and began at the same*time to cry out that he should 
soon learn what it meant to be ducked. 

“ The odds are that we shall find ourselves in 
the guard-house mighty soon,” young Chris said, 
and I could almost fancy that his teeth were chat- 
tering with fear. 

Yet he could do no better than follow the ad- 


66 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


vice given by Jeremy, because there was no other 
course to be pursued, unless we would desert the 
prisoner, leaving him free to tell all he knew con- 
cerning us. 

It is impossible for me to so set it down that 
you can understand how terrified I was as we 
rapidly approached the British squad, for I had 
no faith whatsoever that Jeremy’s plan would 
work, and if, when we were come within a dozen 
paces of them, the corporal who was in command 
had called upon me to speak, I believe it would 
have been beyond my power. 

He did call upon one of us, however, and it was 
Jeremy who acted the part of spokesman — 
Jeremy who proved himself brave, braver than 
either Chris or I, for he said laughingly, as if it 
were one of the best jokes he had ever heard : 

‘‘ This lad believes Washington’s ragamuffin 
army can march into Philadelphia whenever it feels 
so disposed, and we are taking him down to the 
creek where we count on washing some of the rebel 
ideas out of him.” 

“ Dip him deep, lads,” the corporal cried laugh- 
ingly, making no attempt to stop us. “It is a pity 
you couldn’t have more of the rebels to serve in 
the same fashion, for were I in command of this 
city there would be less treason talked. Dip him 
deep!” 

“ Ay, that we will, sir, never fear. I am not 
certain that we won’t anchor him out where he can 
soak for a while,” Jeremy replied, still laughing, 
and at the same time doing all within his power 
to force Skinny on at a yet swifter pace. 

That which I have just set down had hardly 
more than been spoken when we were past the 


SKINNY BAKER 6 / 

squad, and hurrying as we had never hurried be- 
fore to gain that poor shelter on Dock creek. 

Then it was that young Chris, looking back to 
make certain the red-coats were not inclined to 
follow us in order to see the sport, called out to 
me that unless I was minded to kill Skinny Baker 
then and there, it would be best I unloosened my 
hold upon his throat. 

Indeed it was time I did so, for the fellow was 
literally blue in the face when I looked at him. 
Until this instant I had failed to realize how much 
force I was exerting, and if peradventure young 
Chris had not seen him in time, I verily believe 
I should have killed the lad unwittingly. 

Then, when I did release my grasp, and the 
fellow could draw a long breath, instead of talk- 
ing with us like a decent lad, he must -needs go 
to begging and imploring, as if he believed it was 
in our minds to slaughter him as we would a 
pig- 

Even though I had had any sympathy in my 
mind prior to that moment, it would have all van- 
ished with those cowardly words. Instead of 
making reply, we forced him on, Jeremy saying 
in a tone which told he was making no idle threat, 
that unless Skinny went on at his best pace he 
would prod him in the back with his pocket knife. 

Skinny quickened his steps. In fact, had we 
told him to do anything whatsoever that lay within 
his power, so frightened was the cur that he would 
have attempted it without making protest, and it 
would have pleased me right well to have pummeled 
him severely, not because of the threats he had 
made against us, but because he was showing him- 
self such a poltroon. 


68 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


We’ll soon have him under cover,” Jeremy 
said as if believing that young Chris and I needed 
heartening, and I could not refrain from asking: 

“What then? If we get him under cover, how 
long may we keep him there? Surely we must 
set the fellow at liberty before night falls.” 

“ That shall depend upon himself,” Jeremy re- 
plied much as though he had already formed some 
plan for the future. “If he refuses to do as we 
say, then will I hold him there a prisoner till the 
crack of doom, if so be he and I stay on this earth 
till then.” 

I verily believe I was almost as much dismayed 
by Jeremy’s threat as by what Skinny had said 
when he first met us, for it seemed as if we were 
sinking deeper and deeper into a mire from which 
there could be no escape. 

We had begun this piece of work by aiding 
a spy, and thereby bringing upon ourselves the 
shadow of the gallows. Now had we grown so 
bold as to make prisoner of a lad whose Tory 
father would unquestionably have no slight influ- 
ence with General Howe. 

However, we had made our bed, and must lie 
in it. The question to be decided was, not what 
would please us, but how we might best shut this 
fellow’s mouth, and that was indeed a serious 
matter. Let him once be free of us, regardless 
of how many oaths he had taken to keep secret 
that which had been done this night, he would 
break them as a child breaks a bunch of straws, 
for there was no truth in the lad, as we fellows 
had known this many a day. 

As a matter of course, we pushed on at our 
best pace, for if peradventure we met another squad 


SKINNY BAKER 


69 


of lobster-backs, it might not be possible to shut 
their eyes as readily as we had those who were 
just passed, and our present safety lay in getting 
beneath that pile of lumber where there were at 
least a few chances we might escape being taken 
by General Howe’s men. 

You may rest assured that we hustled Skinny 
beneath the decaying timbers, once we were come 
to the lumber pile, as rapidly as might be, and in 
so doing were we putting ourselves yet farther in 
his power, for he would know the secret of our 
hiding place. 

If he escaped us to tell his story to the lobster- 
backs, then must we find some other refuge, if in- 
deed we were allowed to go free sufficiently long 
to seek one. 

I verily believe Skinny thought he was being 
taken to the place of his murder, when we forced 
him to his hands and knees, for one could not 
gain the shelter save by creeping. It was neces- 
sary we literally shove him along in order to make 
any advance; but once we were come inside where 
no less than thirty lads might have found a fairly 
good resting place, the expression of fear on his 
face faded somewhat, and I dare venture to say it 
came on mine instead. 

There was no evading the fact that, having gone 
so far as we had on this road which was pointed 
out to us by Master Dingley, we must hold Skinny 
for no one could say how long, since it was im- 
prudent to depend upon his word; and how might 
that be done, I asked myself. 

Perhaps it was well for me that at this time 
Jeremy, having an eye to our necessities and our 
situation, proposed that he go out to our homes 


70 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


in order to say we were come safely back to Phila- 
delphia, and, perhaps, to explain in what situation 
we were, as well as to get food sufficient to last us 
during four and twenty hours. 

This was no more than a necessity, and I bade 
the lad go with all speed, urging that he make 
the matter of as little importance to my mother 
as might be, lest she, dear soul, should die with 
anxiety. 

Now it was that young Chris, having succeeded 
in doing his share of carrying Master Dingley to 
a place of safety, began to take upon himself the 
airs of a leader, and insisted that he also must go 
out, leaving me to guard the prisoner, at the 
same time claiming that there was no real need 
more than one of us should remain on duty at a 
time. 

It was true I could take care of Skinny, so far 
as preventing him from making any outcry or 
escaping was concerned; but at the same time I 
was not pleased to remain there alone, although I 
can hardly say why. 

However, there was nothing I, or in fact any- 
one, could say to change young Chris’ mind after 
it was once made up, and when Jeremy hastened 
out in order to take advantage of the hour, for 
the lobster-backs would not be abroad in any num- 
bers so early in the morning, the baker’s son went 
with him, while Skinny and I were left in that 
dreary hiding place, facing each other much, I 
fancy, like two Kilkenny cats who only await the 
opportunity to spring one upon the other. 

I was not in the mood for conversation, having 
so much of disagreeable forebodings in my mind 
that I could give heed to little else than the situa- 


SKINNY BAKER 


71 


tion into which we had plunged ourselves ; but 
Skinny, eager, as a matter of course, to learn what 
he might regarding our plans as they affected him- 
self, asked in a whining tone, when mayhap we had 
remained silent three or four minutes : 

‘‘ How long do you count on keeping me here ? ” 
That depends. Master Baker, considerably 
upon yourself, and yet more upon our willingness 
to take your word. You must understand that we 
cannot afford to let you go free to carry to the 
lobster-backs that information which you have 
gained this night by spying.'' 

But unless you kill me outright, I must go at 
some time. It is impossible you can keep me here 
many days, even though you would dare do such a 
thing, for my father will speedily seek the city 
through in search of me." 

I knew full well we could not keep him there 
very long, and it was that which was causing me 
the greatest anxiety, yet I was not disposed to let 
the fellow see that the situation worried me in the 
slightest degree; but replied with as much of care- 
lessness as I could assume : 

“ It remains to be seen how long we can keep 
you here, and also whether it will be possible for 
your father, seek as he may, to find you while 
we remain hidden here. We have had this lum- 
ber pile as a rendezvous ever since the lobster- 
backs marched into Philadelphia, and as yet it has 
been undiscovered." 

‘‘ That may be," Skinny replied with a world 
of truth in his words; “but until to-day there has 
never been any serious reason for seeking you out. 
I dare venture to say I am the first prisoner you 
have attempted to take, and now is come the time 


72 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


when the people of the town, meaning those who 
are ready to obey the king, will be in arms against 
you/' 

All of which may be true," I said with a laugh 
which had in it little of mirth. ‘‘ But at the same 
time. Skinny, you are bound to stay with us until 
we can decide upon some way of letting you go free 
without danger to ourselves. If so be you should 
make any attempt at getting away while I am on 
guard, let me warn you that, in order to save my 
own life, I would take yours with no more hesita- 
tion than I would crush a fly." 

“You would commit murder?" and Skinny’s 
face paled, as I could see even in the gloom. 

“ I could kill you and not call it murder." 

“ Yet you rebels make a great howl about that 
which the king’s men do, if so be they take the 
life of one of your kidney," the cur said with a 
snarl which sounded to me much like the hiss of an 
angry cat. 

“ The lobster-backs kill those whose only crime 
consists in striving to free themselves from the 
burdens which the king has put upon them, while 
whatever we might do to you would be in order to 
save our own lives, therefore do I believe we might 
be warranted in doing it." 

This was not a very pleasant conversation for 
Skinny, as can well be imagined. After looking 
at me sharply as if to learn from the expression 
on my face whether I would really dare carry 
out the threat, he fell silent, and we two sat there 
facing each other, I ready to spring upon him at 
the first move he should make giving token that 
he was counting on trying to escape, and mean- 
while counting the seconds as they passed, com- 



5# 


“ I COULD KILL YOU AND NOT CALL IT MUEDER 








; li :»+TlS».'i. ^ : 

f '''•■'■■ : '' ■.. ■* 

r i * fj sT I . • • 

i*Jr^ V ^ '-.s ‘ ^ ^ * * » ■ » ^ 

J^r.- v-Kji'^, ■ j:^,ir*Kr. 

#'.T - , ^ 

^ ' ■' ■ gw ■ . 

'''^' ‘: 


f'-' •w’S^' 

; - a1 


i.C'- 


♦- 




!»»>.;. f." V 


^ ■1%^: 



• Vi 


WV\ f *i{^ 

•^.-0 - , - 



• # •i 


•■ •' » A* ' 

W-, WTiti? 


yrr‘ t;. -.SK^^^a.- 


fi - '■ ; ■ *JI> ■ ■ 

L153k^'-'' ■ * V-' ' -'‘• 

^ -f 


y. r * 




'' lir ' 

• « 

> 

ii 

:j^ .‘<.' 

t 

m 

■•, 'u 

• 0 


- -i- . 

•* * 4 


9 m- 


* 

*'■ V 

» 









• 



• 4.- 4,,-- jV ■*^-i 


SKINNY BAKER 73 

plaining to myself because young Chris had left 
me thus alone. 

I was not overly eager to have the son of the 
baker as companion that we might converse on 
pleasant subjects, for the time had gone by when 
I could make cheery talk with anyone, at least, 
until after I was out of this hobble; but it seemed 
that two of us should be on guard, if perad ven- 
ture it became necessary for one to go outside, 
and I dare venture to say that just then I felt quite 
as timorous and fearful of the future as did the 
prisoner. 

How long we two remained there alone I am 
unable to say; but certain it is that it seemed to 
me as if a full day had passed before I heard those 
sounds which betokened the coming of a friend, for 
a friend it must be who approached us boldly, 
since I was firmly convinced that the secret of our 
hiding place had not been discovered. 

It was Jeremy, good, faithful Jeremy, who went 
about whatsoever he had to do in a business-like 
manner, wasting no time, not eager to win for 
himself the applause of others; but ever striving 
to do with all his might that which was set him 
as a task whether in behalf of his friends or him- 
self. 

The lad was literally laden with the provisions 
he had gathered, and said with a long-drawn 
breath as he shoved a bag in front of me : 

“ There, thankful am I that the stuff is here at 
last! I feared each moment to be overhauled by 
some of the lobster-backs who would be curious to 
know what I was carrying in this bag, and had 
come almost to believe that I should never get 
here.” 


74 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


Did you see my mother, Jeremy? ” 

‘‘ Ay, that I did, Richard, and she greatly fears 
you have undertaken more than a lad should.’' 

“ In that she differs not greatly from myself,” 
I said, striving to smile, but making a wry face 
instead. Did she say aught concerning my com- 
ing home ? ” 

“ Only that you must look well to your own 
safety, and if so be there was danger in your com- 
ing to Drinker’s alley, it were best you stayed away 
a month.” 

“And how about your own mother, Jeremy?” 

The lad made a grimace, which told plainer than 
words could have done that he had met with much 
opposition at home when he would have returned 
to the lumber pile, and there was no need of ex- 
planation. 

“ And now, what about Chris ? ” 

“ He has taken it into his head that the time is 
at hand when he must gather together the com- 
pany of Minute Boys, and instead of thinking of 
that which we have on hand, he is going here and 
there like a dog who seeks a bone, striving to enlist 
recruits.” 

I was literally astounded by this information. 
It verily seemed as if young Chris was determined 
to increase our troubles rather than do whatsoever 
he might toward lessening them. 

This was no time in which to raise recruits for 
a company of Minute Boys, because if peradventure 
he should speak with one who was not inclined to 
join, and willing at some later date to reveal what 
had been said, then was the secret of our absence 
and the knowledge of our hiding somewhere near at 
hand with a prisoner, much the same as discovered. 


SKINNY BAKER 


75 


‘‘What shall we do, Jeremy?’^ I cried in de- 
spair. “ It would seem that young Chris is de- 
termined to work us all the harm he may.” 

“ Ay, so it is in my mind, Richard, and yet what 
is there we can do, save strive to get ourselves out 
of this hobble in which that villainous Skinny has 
plunged us, giving no heed to what young Chris 
may do? You understand quite as well as I, that 
even if we had him here this instant, and he was 
determined to go out seeking recruits for a com- 
pany of Minute Boys, he would set off despite 
all you or I might say to him, so pig-headed is the 
lad when he takes a whim into his head.” 

I knew full well that Jeremy spoke no more than 
the truth. If my heart had been heavy before, 
verily it was like unto lead now, for the dangers 
were seemingly growing thicker about us, and I 
could see no way out of the mire into which we 
had been led by our desire to aid Master Dingley. 


CHAPTER IV 


THE RECRUITS 

Even though I was so woefully distressed in 
mind, yet did I have a hearty appetite for that 
which Jeremy had brought, and Skinny showed that 
the fear of death was not so heavy upon him but 
that he could eat like a glutton, for we two fell 
upon the food as if we had been famished, eating 
like friends and enjoying every mouthful. 

Meanwhile Jeremy told us of what he had seen 
around town, which was nothing of great impor- 
tance either to the Cause or to us while we were 
thus mired, as you might say, with a prisoner. 

After the meal had come to an end, and I am 
free to confess that we ate more rapidly than lads 
who are supposed to have had a decent bringing 
up should eat, we, meaning Jeremy and I, talked 
of this and that concerning ourselves, but never 
once speaking of the present situation, or of what 
the lobster-backs might do to us of Philadelphia in 
time to come. 

It was as if we dared not give words to the 
thoughts which would come into our minds, and we 
therefore spoke on indifferent subjects, as if it was 
a relief to thus put far from us all the dangers that 
hung so thickly. 

Because of knowing that young Chris was en- 
gaged in raising recruits for our company of Min- 
ute Boys, I had no expectation of seeing him until 
76 


THE RECRUITS 


77 


perhaps another night had come, therefore was 
my surprise great when within two hours after 
Jeremy’s arrival we heard the sounds of whispered 
voices in that passage between the timbers which 
led to our hiding place. 

An instant later young Chris made his appear- 
ance, followed by three lads, all of whom I be- 
lieved I had reason to know were friends to the 
Cause. 

They were Harvey Norris, Sam Elder, and 
Timothy Bowers; good lads and true as I be- 
lieved, and yet I would not have had them there at 
that time. 

“ Talk about raising a company of Minute 
Boys,” young Chris exclaimed in a tone of triumph. 
“ Why I could recruit a regiment in four and twenty 
hours, if it was necessary. Look you here! The 
first three I came across, and all standing ready 
to do whatsoever they may for the Cause, knowing 
that we are like to be called upon for dangerous 
service — ” 

“ Do they know in what kind of a hobble we are 
this moment?” Jeremy asked grimly, and Tim 
Bowers replied as if he was thoroughly well satis- 
fied with the situation: 

Ay, that we do, Jeremy, and if it is a case of 
holding Skinny Baker prisoner here during the 
remainder of this year, I promise faithfully not 
to complain at having to perform my part of guard- 
ing him.” 

The other lads made much the same talk; but, 
nevertheless, I was not easy in mind. The first 
that I had with which to find fault was the coming 
of so many into our hiding place. 

It was not probable that six lads, as we now 


78 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

numbered, could come in and out from beneath 
the lumber pile without finally attracting the atten- 
tion of the lobster-backs. Once they were grown 
curious as to why we crawled among the timbers, 
the secret of our hiding place would speedily be 
made known, and if peradventure Skinny Baker 
remained at that time our prisoner, then was the 
whole fabric of the Minute Boys of Philadelphia 
come to the ground. 

However, the mischief, if mischief it was, had 
been done, and it was useless for me to borrow 
trouble when there was no possibility of avoiding 
it. Therefore, striving as best I might to put on a 
pleasant face, I asked young Chris what he had 
learned in the city. 

It appeared from his conversation that he had 
given no attention to anything whatsoever save the 
raising of recruits. In fact, he had not even con- 
sidered it necessary to go home in order to relieve 
his mother’s anxiety; but, finding these three lads 
ready to join in that proposition made by Master 
Dingley, he must needs come back to where Jeremy 
and I were, in order to acquaint us with what he 
considered his good fortune, instead of trying to 
make out, as I believed we should do, whether the 
British officers who had come upon the spy at the 
London Coffee-House, were yet minded to search 
for him. 

And there was another element of danger in this 
work of young Chris’s, which I failed to heed until 
after it was too late to remedy the matter. 

He had, and I am free to confess that I was 
equally guilty, spoken of our company of Minute 
Boys in the presence of Skinny Baker, who, unless 


THE RECRUITS 79 

he was a veritable simple, could understand all that 
we proposed to do. 

More than this, while Sam and his comrades 
were telling of their willingness to do whatever 
might be required, the name of Master Dingley was 
mentioned several times, and thus was it that Skinny 
Baker could put together all the story of our wan- 
derings during the night previous. 

If he should succeed in making his escape, he 
could tell to the lobster-backs every thing of so- 
called treason to the king with which we were 
engaged, and, in addition, he had sealed the 
doom of Master Dingley if so be he should be cap- 
tured. 

Well, the mischief was done, and now were there 
greater reasons why Skinny must be held close 
prisoner, therefore it was I put the matter plainly 
to these new comrades who were so proud in call- 
ing themselves Minute Boys of Philadelphia, ask- 
ing how we should divide our time, for it was not 
reasonable more than two need remain on duty at 
once. 

Before we were well into the discussion, for a 
discussion did ensue owing to young Chris, who 
claimed that he would take sole charge of the mat- 
ter, Skinny came to realize more plainly than ever 
before, that we counted on keeping him there so 
long as our safety demanded it, and he would have 
been a simple indeed if he did not understand that 
such period of time meant during the stay of the 
lobster-backs in our city. 

“ Look here,” he said in a tone between a whine 
and a sniffle, you fellows can’t hold me a prisoner 
very long. You are bound to get into trouble for 


8o THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


what you have done already, and every hour you 
keep me here only makes it worse.” 

“ Oh, we can’t keep you, eh ? ” young Chris cried 
jeeringly. ‘‘ Well, you will find, my fine buck, that 
we can hold you as long as we choose, and the 
way matters look at present, that will be quite a 
spell. In fact, I see no chance of your getting out 
of here until your friends, the lobster-backs, have 
left the city.” 

“ The British troops left the city! ” Skinny cried 
in alarm. ‘‘ Why you must be crazy to think of 
such a thing! They are like to be here this many 
a year, for when the king has whipped you rebels 
as you need to be whipped, then will a force of his 
troops remain here to see that you don’t do further 
mischief.” 

Skinny’s anger had led him to give way to his 
temper, and the last words he spoke were very 
much in the nature of a threat, causing young 
Chris to leap upon the prisoner as if he was minded 
to do him bodily harm. 

“ Do you dare threaten us, and tell about what 
is to be done to rebels?” he cried, giving voice so 
loudly that I leaped forward, clapping my hand 
over his mouth, for certain it was if any had been 
passing the lumber pile just then they would have 
heard the outcry. 

“ You must remember where you are, Chris 
Ludwig! ” I cried, and now it was my turn to show 
anger. “ Are you minded to betray to any who 
may be near at hand our hiding place, when you 
know what would be the result if we were taken 
prisoners? Where is the harm if Skinny makes 
threats? That is all he can do, and, to tell the 
truth, I have a better liking for the cur when he 


THE RECRUITS 


8l 


shows some bit of spirit, rather than whining like 
a baby as he has done since we first captured 
him.” 

Young Chris struggled to throw off my grasp, 
as if it was still his intent to strike the prisoner, 
and then it was that Jeremy took a hand in what 
was rapidly becoming a scrimmage, by laying hold 
of the lad’s arm and literally dragging him back to 
the further end of the cave-like hiding place, saying 
in a tone which could not be misunderstood : 

If so be you are minded to play the fool, young 
Chris, then has it come time for me to get out of 
your company, and leave this Minute Boy associa- 
tion which has hardly yet been formed, for I have 
no desire to show myself on the scaffold, as is 
like to be the case if you continue in this hot-headed 
manner ! ” 

But for the fact that Jeremy was not given to 
making vain threats, I believe young Chris would 
have insisted upon pummeling Skinny because of 
what he had said. But he knew full well that 
this comrade of ours did not indulge in idle words, 
and therefore it was he held his peace, although 
with very ill grace, and now was added another to 
the many troubles I had come upon since we first 
met Master Dingley. 

It was Tim Bowers who attempted to straighten 
out matters, understanding that young Chris’s ill 
temper might bring us all into trouble, and he said 
in a matter-of-fact tone: 

‘‘If so be we are to form ourselves into a com- 
pany of Minute Boys, and if also we are to do 
such things as are like to bring our necks within a 
British halter, then it seems to me wise we should 
decide which one shall be our leader. Let us 


82 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


choose a captain now, since there are six of us 
who are disposed to make up the company, and 
agree solemnly that each and every one will obey 
instantly any command he may give.” 

There was nothing more than good sense in this 
remark, and I had it in mind to say that Jeremy 
Hapgood should be chosen captain of the Minute 
Boys, when the lad himself spoke up: 

“ It is Richard Salter who shall act as captain of 
this company, according to my way of thinking. 
He it was who first had the wit to aid Master 
Dingley, and I believe he has sufficient of good 
sense to pull us through any difficulties we may 
get into, if so be we do as Tim has proposed and 
obey his every order without stopping to question.” 

But I don’t want to be captain ; there are others 
here who can do it better — you yourself, for in- 
stance, Jeremy Hapgood.” 

Now I would not undertake to say young Chris 
had it in mind that he should be the commander 
of our company; but certain it is I noted an ex- 
pression of dissatisfaction on his face, and if so be 
I could have trusted the lad to help us out of a tight 
place I would have suggested, for the sake of keep- 
ing harmony, that he be chosen leader. That much, 
however, I dared not do, and before it was possible 
for me to speak, Tim Bowers said quickly: 

‘‘ I am ready to serve under Richard Salter, and 
to do whatsoever he may command.” 

So also spoke Jeremy, Sam and Harvey, young 
Chris holding his peace. I protested, but it was 
of no avail. 

All save Chris were determined I should take 
upon myself the leadership of the company, and al- 
though I shrank from such a responsibility, it 


THE RECRUITS 


83 


seemed better I assume it than to throw the honor, 
for indeed it was an honor, aside that Mas- 
ter Ludwig might take it up, because I knew 
if the lad was allowed his head a sufficient length 
of time, he would bring us all into direst trouble. 

After turning the matter over in my mind while 
one might have counted twenty, I decided upon such 
a course of action as would carry us through, I 
hoped, with safety until the morning. To this end 
I said to my comrades, striving the while not to 
put on any show of authority: 

There is no reason why all of us remain here 
throughout the night, and a good reason why those 
of us who can, should go home. Therefore it is 
I appoint Jeremy Hapgood and Timothy Bowers 
to take charge of Skinny Baker from now until 
morning. The rest of us are to crawl out one by 
one, taking due care not to be seen by the lobster- 
backs, and make such arrangements at home as will 
permit of our using the time as best we can for the 
benefit of the Cause. Again, it has been agreed 
with Master Dingley that one of us would remain 
near about the London Coffee-House. Because it 
must be a lad whom he has already seen, I propose 
that young Chris perform this duty. It shall be his 
business to loiter nearabout that place from to-mor- 
row morning until nightfall, picking up whatever 
he may from the conversation of the lobster-backs, 
and keeping constantly on watch for Master Ding- 
ley, or whoever he may send in his stead.’ ^ 

It was perhaps unwise; in fact, at the moment I 
made such a selection, I knew that we were taking 
more than a few risks in giving to young Chris the 
post of duty at the Coffee-House. The most diffi- 
cult task the lad found in life was to hold his tongue. 


84 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


even v^hen his elders 'were speaking, and there v^as 
real danger he might, feeling unduly important be- 
cause of being chosen for the post, act or talk in 
such a suspicious manner as to give the Britishers 
cause for looking after him sharply. 

“ When am I to come back here ? young Chris 
asked as he made his preparations to depart, and I 
verily believe he counted on beginning his work im- 
mediately, although there was no possibility Master 
Dingley would send any one into the city before to- 
morrow at the earliest. 

“ You will come here only when you are sent for, 
or after having received some word from the spy.” 

‘‘ But he may not show himself for a week,” 
young Chris said in a tone of dissatisfaction, and 
I replied sharply, for inasmuch as I had been chosen 
captain I intended to exercise the authority, mildly 
if I might, harshly if it became necessary: 

“ Then you will remain on duty there a week, 
unless we need you here. There is one thing posi- 
tive : We must not come in and out of this hiding 
place oftener than may be absolutely necessary. 
For us to run to and fro at will is, as you yourself 
can see, most dangerous.” 

To this young Chris made no reply ; but straight- 
way crept out between the timbers and was gone, 
while Jeremy and I sat looking at each other ques- 
tioningly, for there was in his mind much the same 
as that which had come into mine, concerning the 
possibility that young Chris’s zeal and desire to 
show himself of importance might bring us to grief. 

“ I couldn’t have done differently,” I said in re- 
ply to the question I saw in Jeremy’s eyes. “ He 
was angry, or, I will say at least disgruntled, be- 
cause you lads chose me for your captain, and it 


THE RECRUITS 


85 


seems to me in the highest degree important we 
keep him feeling fairly good natured. I do not be- 
lieve young Chris would deliberately work us a 
harm if things went wrong; but I am afraid he 
might allow certain tokens of ill temper to escape 
him now and then, which would prove disastrous. 
Therefore did it seem to me best that we take the 
chances of putting him at the coflfee-house where 
he can, by his ill temper, do us a bad turn, with the 
hope that matters may go as we would have them.’' 

Anyone with half an eye could see that Skinny 
Baker was decidedly pleased because we were hav- 
ing so much trouble among ourselves, and he was 
ill advised enough to say in a sneering tone : 

‘‘ Before you lads get through with this business, 
you will understand to your cost that it is a danger- 
ous matter, not only to take innocent lads prisoners 
without rhyme or reason, but also to plot against 
his majesty.” 

I had always thought Tim Bowers a mild man- 
nered lad; but at this moment he showed himself 
quite the contrary, for, moving toward Skinny in 
a threatening manner, he said sharply: 

If I am to have a hand in the guarding of a 
Tory cur like you, young Baker, bear this well in 
mind : That I will take no such words whatsoever 
from anyone. It may be cowardly to strike a pris- 
oner, as I have heard said; but if you make further 
talk about plotting against his majesty, then will I 
give you such a drubbing as to make you wish there 
never had been a king in England who insisted in 
sticking his nose into our affairs.” 

I made no attempt to interfere. Tim was to be 
on guard during the night, and he should handle 
Skinny as best it pleased him. 


86 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

I was burning to get home that I might talk with 
my mother about what we had done, and consult 
her regarding future movements. Therefore it 
was I said that I would go, and come back again 
before daylight. At the same time I suggested that 
the other two lads creep out from the hiding place, 
one in advance of the other, as soon as night had 
come. 

‘‘ Be careful in leaving here, and doubly cautious 
when you come back,’’ I added. According to 
my way of thinking, Sam Elder, it would be a good 
idea for you, to-morrow, to remain near where 
young Chris is on duty. There is a possibility you 
may be able to prevent him from the shame of doing 
that which would work to our harm.” 

“ I’ll be there,” was the prompt reply, ‘‘ and al- 
though it is not in my mind to agree that I or any 
other lad can keep young Chris straight, you may 
count it as certain I will do my best.” 

Then it was that I shook Jeremy by the hand 
as if reckoning on being absent a long time. There 
was so much of danger surrounding us, and the lad 
had ever been a good friend of mine, that no one 
might say whether we two could come together 
again free, or if by chance our next meeting might 
be in General Howe’s headquarters where we stood 
accused of treason. 

When I set ofif for Drinker’s alley I made it my 
way to pass near by the London Coffee-House, and 
there, sure enough, was young Chris, parading to 
and fro just outside the door in such a consequen- 
tial manner that whosoever saw him, and took any 
particular note of the boy, would know he had 
something on hand which he believed to be of im- 
portance. 


THE RECRUITS 


87 


Fortunately, so I said to myself, no one would 
suspect a lad like him of having treasonable designs, 
and therefore the lobster-backs would pay little or 
no heed to his manner, save it might be in the way 
of sport. 

Striving earnestly to dismiss all disagreeable 
thoughts from my mind, and verily if I was so in- 
clined I could find much to cause fear and distress, 
I hurried on toward Drinker’s alley, looking for- 
ward to the meeting with my mother as I had never 
before done. 

I understood that, because of what I had agreed 
upon with Master Dingley, I might not be able to 
see very much of her in the future, or that before 
many days had passed she might fail of seeing me 
because of my being held prisoner, and such thoughts 
caused my heart to be very tender toward the one 
person in all the world who I knew full well loved 
me dearly. 

Mother herself opened the door as I came up, 
thus showing that she must have been on the watch 
for me, and when she had led me up the stairs 
through the hallway and down again into the rear 
portion of the house where was the kitchen, explain- 
ing what was her purpose in thus conducting me 
secretly, as you might say, I understood only too 
well why she had been on watch. 

“ Jeremy Hapgood has already told me what you 
have agreed to do for the Cause, and although it 
gives me a certain degree of pride to know that 
a son of mine may be able to accomplish something 
in this work of freeing the colonies, yet am I borne 
down with grief and apprehension, for already have 
you done that which I fear must of necessity bring 
the British officers upon you.” 


88 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


“ What is it you think we have done, mother ? 

I asked, trying to assume an innocent air lest she 
should understand that my heart, too, was filled with 
forebodings. 

“ What other could it be than that you have 
been so unwise as to make a prisoner of Benjamin 
Baker? ” she asked as if in a tone of reproach, al- 
though I knew full well that all her heart was full 
of sympathy for me and that which I would do. 

‘‘ Well, what if we have taken Skinny to where 
we kept the boat? I don’t fancy he is of such im- 
portance in this city that there will be any great 
hue and cry raised concerning him, if he fails to 
go home within a certain time.” 

‘‘ It is there that you are making a mistake, my 
son, for already has the hue and cry been raised. 
Within the hour Master Baker himself came here 
to ask if you knew aught concerning his son’s ab- 
sence, which goes to show that he must have some 
suspicion you are concerned in the matter.” 

I have no question but that Skinny’s father and 
mother will both be alarmed concerning him, and 
sorry am I that we were forced to take the little 
scoundrel prisoner; but he would have it so by spy- 
ing on us. Look you, mother, if we had not taken 
him as we did, by this time it would be known that 
we aided Master Dingley to escape, and you well 
understand what would be our fate in such an 
event. It was his liberty or ours, and I chose that 
it should be his. If so be we can keep our hiding- 
place a secret — ” 

“ For how long, my son? There must be an end 
to your holding Benjamin Baker a prisoner. What 
do you count on doing with him? ” 

“ That is a matter which must be referred to Mas- 


THE RECRUITS 


89 


ter Dingley when next we meet him, if so be we 
are fortunate enough. Certain it is that Skinny 
cannot be allowed to go free, else we must flee the 
city. My greatest fear is that someone will, while 
young Chris is in the plot, finally come to know of 
our hiding place. I question much whether the 
lobster-backs would take any interest whatever in 
Skinny’s absence; but surely they would look after 
us if he Had a chance to tell them what we did in 
regard to Master Dingley.” 

“ But they are already taking interest, my son. 
Without really playing the eavesdropper, I heard 
our lodgers discussing the matter this afternoon. 
It seems that Master Baker has been to headquar- 
ters, and while as yet you are not suspected, save 
perchance the lad’s father himself may think you 
were interested in the matter in some way, it is 
believed by the Britishers that the appearance of the 
spy who was discovered in the London Coffee- 
House, has somewhat to do with Benjamin’s un- 
accountable absence.” 

"‘And did you hear them say that they were 
deeply grieved because Skinny failed to show him- 
self on the street?” I asked in what I intended 
should be a jovial tone, but down deep in my heart 
was I beginning to grow more timorous even than 
ever. 

“ It seems to me serious for this reason : They 
claimed, during the conversation which I overheard, 
that by seeking out Benjamin, it may be possible 
for them to come upon the trail of the spy who 
disappeared so strangely. It appears that during 
the day all the houses on Chestnut street were 
searched with the belief that he might have taken 
refuge in one of them. Finding that such was not 


90 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

the case, they have come to believe he has a hiding 
place here where he can come and go at will.” 

During a full half-minute I stood looking blankly 
into my mother’s face, not knowing what I could 
say that would calm her fears, and at the same time 
striving with all my will to down the timorousness 
which was coming over me. 

“ What do you count on doing with Benjamin? ” 
my mother repeated after a long pause, and I shook 
my head as does one who is at a loss for words. 

From the bottom of my heart I wished I might 
be able to tell her exactly what we would do with 
him, for verily was he rapidly becoming an elephant 
on our hands, and certain to bring us low if the 
lobster-backs were taking up the search for him. 

If peradventure Jeremy Hapgood and I were the 
only ones concerned in the matter, then would I 
believe that he and I might keep the secret during 
so long a time that the search for Skinny would be 
given up; but with young Chris having a finger in 
the pie, and so eager to let it appear that he had 
important business on hand concerning the colony, 
or the king, or both, it seemed certain something 
regarding our movements must speedily leak out. 

However, it was necessary I say that to my 
mother regarding our future plans which would 
ease her mind, and since we had none, I made a 
bluff at it by outlining what I would be pleased 
to do. 

“If it so chances that the lobster-backs suspect 
us lads of aiding those who come into the city from 
the American army as spies, then must we flee, 
going to Valley Forge, and even though we may 
not be allowed, because of our age, to enroll our- 
selves as soldiers, it is necessary we stay under the 


THE RECRUITS 9 1 

protection of our own people. When that time 
comes, we shall take Skinny with us.” 

“ But you are thus counting to cut yourself off 
entirely from me, my son,” mother said in a tone 
of deepest sadness. ** Since your father’s death 
you, Richard, are all I have left that makes life 
worth the living, and with you in the army, or, what 
is even worse, a camp follower, I truly believe I 
should die of fear and grief.” 

“ Yet when Master Dingley made the proposition 
which he did, you would not have had me say nay,” 
I cried earnestly, and she, dear soul, answered like 
the true woman she was: 

Of course not, my son; but what I would have 
had is that you had never met this Master Ding- 
ley.” 

“ But knowing we did meet him, mother, and 
that it was possible for us to save his life, would 
you have had me turn my back upon the man, al- 
lowing him to be led to the gallows when it should 
please General Howe’s high mightiness to hang 
him?” 

“ You have done no more, my son, than was your 
duty; no more than your father would have bid- 
den you do were he on this earth. And yet even 
that fact does not console me, nor will it give me 
comfort when you are away, and I all ignorant of 
your whereabouts.” 

Well, we two talked in this strain until it was as 
if my heart was near to bursting. Then, striving 
to show myself some part of a man, I said with as 
much of courage as I could coax into my voice : 

Since it has all come about, mother, by chance 
as you might say, and because I am in a hobble 
from which there is no escape if I stay at home as 


92 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


before this thing came about, let us put the best 
face we can upon it. Try to believe what seems 
reasonable, which is that I shall succeed in keeping 
out of the clutches of the lobster-backs, and that it 
will be possible for me to see you, if not every day, 
at least many times in the week. We will live in 
the hope that General Washington counts on leaving 
Valley Forge soon, to pay a visit to this city of 
Philadelphia.” 

Then it was I tried to persuade her that there was 
fair reason for believing our people counted on 
making some speedy move, bringing up as proof the 
fact that Master Dingley had deemed it of greatest 
importance word be sent out of the city to Valley 
Forge frequently, and arguing that unless there was 
some plan of attack in General Washington’s mind, 
he would not be concerning himself regarding the 
lobster-backs in Philadelphia, for they were surely 
doing no harm to the Cause while they remained 
in our city idling their time away with foolish 
sports. 

Perhaps it was because she wanted to believe all 
this might be true, which caused her to lend a fa- 
voring ear to my words, and after we had talked 
together an hour, mayhap, she seemed right cheer- 
ful in mind, going about her household duties, the 
chief est of which seemed to be caring for my com- 
fort. 

Had I eaten all she set before me, then must I 
have died of over-feeding, for the dear woman ap- 
peared to think, because I had been away all night, 
that I must be well nigh famished, even though she 
had sent by Jeremy sufficient of food to keep a 
hungry boy satisfied during at least eight and forty 
hours. 


THE RECRUITS 


93 


It was not yet sunset when she insisted that I go 
to bed because of having remained awake all the 
night previous, and in truth I was willing to act upon 
her suggestion, for my eyelids were so heavy by the 
time I had been sitting in front of the kitchen fire 
half an hour, that I could keep them open only by 
the greatest exertion. 

It seemed to me I had no more than lost myself 
in slumber, when I was awakened by mother’s hand 
being laid gently on my cheek, at the same time that 
she shook me lovingly into consciousness. 

I started up in alarm, for at that moment my 
dreams were most unpleasant, I fancying myself in 
the power of the lobster-backs. 

When I would have cried out in fear, she placed 
her hand gently over my mouth as she whispered : 

‘‘ Samuel Elder has come to see you, and claims 
it is important that he deliver a message.” 

‘‘ Why not let him come up here? ” I asked, and 
she replied: 

‘‘ Because all our lodgers are in the house, hav- 
ing with them no less than a dozen others from the 
Royal Irish regiment, and I fear to have them see 
the lad; he looks so startled and frightened that 
there would be good reason for them to suspect him 
of mischief.” 

“ Where is he now? ” 

‘‘ I have left him in the shed, not daring to do 
otherwise, and you are to come down at once.” 

This last portion of my mother’s speech was not 
needed, for on the instant she uttered Sam’s name 
I concluded young Chris had succeeded in getting 
himself into some kind of a difficulty which would 
work to our disadvantage, and was putting on my 
clothes as rapidly as ever a lad could. 


94 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


‘‘ Do you believe it will be necessary to go away 
from home again to-night? ” my mother asked, and 
I, fearing the moment had come when I might be 
forced to flee for very life, replied with as much 
of carelessness as I could assume: 

‘‘If it should so be that I must, mother, I prom- 
ise to come back within four and twenty hours, so 
do not fret if I go directly away with Sam Elder.” 

“ It is useless to warn me against fretting, my 
son, for what mother could know that her boy was 
in gravest danger, as I fear you are, and not feel 
anxiety ? ” 

I made no attempt to reply to this, else would the 
tears have come into my eyes, and she, kissing me 
fondly again and again, turned away as I went down 
the stairs toward the shed, feeling much like one 
who goes to the scaffold. 

Fortunately, matters were not so serious as I had 
allowed myself to fear. At least they did not seem 
so at the time, for when I was come to where Sam 
remained half-hidden in the shed, he told me that 
which lifted a great burden from my heart. 

Instead of waiting for the morrow before he 
stood watch over young Chris, it appears that shortly 
after I went out from the lumber pile, Sam and 
Jeremy decided it would be well if he had a look 
around in the vicinity of the London Coffee-House, 
and there he saw, as had I, the baker’s son parading 
to and fro. 

Sam was far too cautious a boy to go directly up 
to young Chris, fearing lest the lad might say some- 
thing incautiously which would give an inkling of 
his purpose. Therefore he remained at a distance 
up Chestnut street, seeing nothing especial to cause 
alarm until he was startled by a hand being laid 


THE RECRUITS 


95 


upon his shoulder from behind, and, turning, he 
saw a stranger, who later he came to believe was 
none other than Master Dingley. 

“ Who is yonder lad ? ” the man asked, pointing 
to young Chris, and Sam, ever cautious, instead of 
replying asked a question in return : 

“ Why would you know that, sir ? ” 

‘‘ Simply to gratify a curiosity, young master,” 
the stranger replied laughingly, and added, “ are 
you a friend of yonder lad? ” 

‘‘ Av, that I am.” 

‘‘ And are you also friendly with one Richard 
Salter?” 

I may say that it pleases me to look upon Rich- 
ard as a friend, more than it does to count young 
Chris as one.” 

And do you know where young Master Salter 
is at this moment? ” 

‘‘ Ay, that I do.” 

Can you get word to him from me? ” 

‘‘To what end, sir?” Sam asked suspiciously. 

“ There is no reason why you should be on your 
guard against me,” the man said with a smile, “ and 
yet I like it well that you are. You need give me 
no information regarding Richard Salter; but I 
would have you, if so you please, take this word to 
him : Say that one whom he aided within the past 
four and twenty hours would have speech with him 
as soon as may be at the Jolly Tar inn.” 

Having said this the man turned sharply about, 
and Sam, believing he had but just had speech with 
Master Dingley, came to my home with all speed. 


CHAPTER V 

AT swede’s ford 

I AM free to confess that I was somewhat sur- 
prised because Master Dingley had returned so soon, 
for I made no question but that it was he who had 
spoken with Sam. 

All the fear which had come upon me when I 
was first awakened, fled, for I said to myself that 
the gentleman had returned, most like, to give me in- 
structions as to what we should do in the future, for 
it hardly seemed possible he could have any work 
for us lads so soon after having made the proposi- 
tion that we enroll ourselves as Minute Boys. 

I questioned Sam as to what had happened in re- 
gard to the prisoner after I left, and he replied that 
Skinny remained as if in a fit of the sulks, speaking 
no word to anyone, and seemingly having resigned 
himself to the probable fact that he would be held 
prisoner until some of his friends succeeded in find- 
ing him. 

Don’t let him deceive you into the belief that 
he remains there willingly,” I said to Sam warn- 
ingly. “If the cur no longer appears frightened, 
and is putting on meek airs, then you may set it 
down as a fact that he is trying to form some plan 
to get the best of us.” 

“ That goes without saying,” Sam replied laugh- 
ingly. “ Suppose either you or I were in the same 
hobble Skinny is? Do you not fancy we would 
96 


AT SWEDE^S FORD 97 

seek in our minds for some way to get the best of 
those who held us prisoner ? ” 

Ay ; but without praising ourselves, I may say 
that we have more courage than he, and would 
show ourselves decent fellows even while fighting.” 

‘‘ Don’t fear but that I understand he will do any- 
thing whatsoever in the way of treachery, and do 
you know, Richard Salter, I should not blame him 
overly much whatever he did, because the provoca- 
tion is great.” 

‘‘ He had no business to stick his nose into our 
affairs in the first place. Then he would not be in 
the lumber pile guarded as he is,” I replied hotly, 
and Sam said with a laugh : 

“ True enough; but he was well within his rights 
from his standpoint. He truly believes we are 
rebels past all hope of redemption, and thinks he is 
doing only his duty when he aids those who serve the 
king, even as we believe it is in aid of the Cause 
when we stand ready to do Master Dingley’s bidding 
and call ourselves Minute Boys.” 

I could never have found it in my heart to speak 
words even of faint praise for such a Tory cur as 
Skinny Baker, yet at the same time it pleased me 
that Sam stood up for him in such manly fashion, 
and I said with a laugh : 

“ You may deal out all the praise possible for one 
like Skinny, and I will hold my peace, knowing you 
are a true lad and one who loves the Cause if there 
be any in this lobster-back ridden city of ours. 
Now let us make all speed for the Jolly Tar.” 

I am not minded to go with you,” Sam replied 
quickly, and when I asked him why not, he de- 
clared there was no good reason why we two should 
remain together in public; that it were better he 


98 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

went back to the hiding place with Jeremy, where 
he might be needed, and adding that if peradventure 
it became necessary, I would visit the lumber pile 
sometime during the night; if not, they should ex- 
pect me reasonably early next morning. 

. Even though there be no good reason why you 
come to us,^’ Sam added earnestly, “ remember 
that we shall be eager to know what business 
Master Dingley has, and therefore I beg you to put 
us out of suspense as soon as it may be safely done.^’ 

Then Sam hastened away, and I turned my steps 
in the direction of the Jolly Tar inn, wondering 
not a little whether Master Dingley found in the 
host a man who favored the Cause. To me the 
keeper of that tavern was a most surly brute, who 
surely had no friends among those people whom I 
knew, and I could not fancy he was of the kind to 
make a confidant of anyone. 

He was standing in the tap-room of the inn when 
I entered, and seemingly there was none other on 
the premises, for he asked in an ordinary tone of 
voice, as if there was no need for secrecy in the 
matter, whether my name was Richard Salter. 

As a matter of course, I told him it was, and 
straightway, without parley, he led me upstairs into 
a small chamber at the rear of the house, where, in- 
stead of finding Master Dingley, I came upon a man 
who was an entire stranger — one whom I had never 
seen before. 

On the instant there came into my mind the fear 
that some treachery had been done; that those who 
favored the king had taken this means of getting 
from me information as to what we had done the 
night previous. 

All such suspicions fled from my mind, however. 


AT SWEDE’S FORD 


99 


when the man spoke, for he said, tapping me on the 
shoulder in a most friendly manner : 

“ I am sorry that Dingley decided to call upon 
such lads as you for aid, because this work which 
we would do has in it far too much of danger for 
us to lead boys into a road which may end only at 
the gallows. However, he has done so, and now 
am I come to ask if you can go this night to Swede’s 
Ford?” 

I go to Swede’s Ford? ” I repeated like a simple, 
and in amazement. 

“ Ay, lad ; there is reason for your visit, and no 
need why I should explain. I am come to stay in 
this city a few days, and when you have been to 
Swede’s Ford and returned, if so be you desire to 
have speech with me, come to this inn, and, speaking 
only to the landlord, say that you would talk with 
the Weaver of Germantown.” 

“ And why may it be that I should need to have 
speech with you, sir ? ” I asked curiously. 

“ After you have visited Swede’s Ford you will 
know better, lad. Where are your comrades ? ” 

“ Nearabout, sir; somewhere within the city,” I 
replied, suspicion again coming into my mind that 
this stranger might be trying to force from me a 
secret with a view of doing us harm. 

The reply seemed to please him, for he said, again 
tapping me on the shoulder : 

Such caution is well, lad, in these times, and I 
am glad to see that you understand it. I asked the 
question only from a spirit of curiosity, and it is 
better, perhaps, that you do not answer. However, 
you will say to them, wherever they may -be, that if 
during your absence any danger menaces, either to 
themselves or to our people at Valley Forge, they 


lOO THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


are to come here and have speech with me even as 
I explained to you how it should be done.” 

“ But what am I to do at Swede’s Ford? ” I asked 
almost impatiently, for this journey was not to my 
liking, and the stranger answered in what was much 
to me like a riddle: 

“ That you will find out once you are arrived 
there. Take no heed as to why you are going, but 
simply present yourself at Swede’s Ford anywhere 
to-morrow morning after daylight, and the remain- 
der will be told you.” 

“ The remainder will be told me,” I repeated to 
myself, dazed rather than otherwise by this propo- 
sition. 

Certain it was that the man who was representing 
Master Dingley’s interest was quite as careful in his 
way as I had shown myself to be in mine. Here 
he was proposing that I go on a visit which was not 
without some danger, because there was the risk 
of being overhauled by the lobster-backs before I 
could get there, and even going so far in his cau- 
tion as to fail of giving me any inkling of that which 
I was to do. 

It was evident that the stranger read, from the 
expression on my face, that I was not overly well 
pleased at thus being forced to set off blindfold as 
you might say, and he hastened to add: 

“ Be not vexed, lad, because I fail of explaining 
matters at the outset. It is well you should not 
know, for if peradventure you were taken by the 
Britishers, then would it be impossible to inad- 
vertently reveal the secret. You are simply to go to 
Swede’s Ford, lounge about there as if you had no 
particular business, and straightway someone will 
accost you, asking if you have been sent by the 


AT SWEDES FORD 


lOI 


Weaver of Germantown. Then may you know that 
he is one to be trusted, and follow his instructions.” 

“ Am I to go alone, sir? ” 

That is as you may please. If so be you have 
an idea that with a companion you could more read- 
ily explain that you had set off simply on a pleasure 
jaunt, or in regard to family matters, take whom- 
soever you choose. In fact, the orders from Master 
Dingley were that he believed you to be a boy of 
considerable parts, and one who might be safely 
trusted, without definite instructions, to pull through 
whatsoever he attempted.” 

I questioned at the moment whether Master Ding- 
ley had said anything of the kind ; but rather fancied 
that this man, believing I was somewhat disgruntled, 
counted to flatter me so I might the more willingly 
set olf on such a blind chase. 

I made no reply to him; but waited until he 
should speak again, and mayhap sixty seconds 
passed in silence, whereupon I said with a half 
laugh : 

Perhaps it is your idea that there is nothing 
more to be said ? ” 

‘‘ That is exactly it, my lad. Too free a use of 
the tongue in times like these, even between sworn 
friends, is inclined to danger; therefore, we who 
are called rebels had best hold as little converse as 
may be, although within the walls of this inn, so far 
as Master Targe, the landlord, can arrange matters, 
we are safe to speak our minds, yet there is no good 
reason why it should be done at all times. Leave 
the city whensoever it pleases you, so that you may 
arrive at Swede’s Ford reasonably early to-morrow 
morning.” 

Then he opened the door, which was surely invi- 


102 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


tation enough for me to go, and I went, turning the 
matter over in my mind as I passed through the 
passageway leading to the tap-room, and from 
thence out on the street. 

Master Targe was standing just outside his door 
as I went by him, and he looked at me so earnestly 
that I could not but fancy something was in the 
wind, therefore halted sufficiently long to ask if he 
believed he had seen me before. 

“ Nay, lad, I have not charged my memory with 
you. It may be that you have been hereabout many 
a time; but just now I would so fix your face in 
my mind that I shall recognize it amid a thousand 
when I see you again, for it is likely you may come 
here often.’' 

Even though Master Dingley had been forced to 
leave Philadelphia hurriedly and secretly, it was evi- 
dent he had made arrangements for whatsoever 
might turn up. Yet I wondered not a little why 
this innkeeper should so readily understand that his 
guests from outside the city would be needing or 
asking for the services of boys, although there were 
many reasons why I might believe that the stranger 
whom I just left had explained matters. 

Yet, and I asked myself this more than once, how 
had Master Dingley had opportunity since we parted 
with him at the Falls of the Schuylkill, to make any 
arrangements with another? 

There was food for thought in such matter, and 
although I could not suspect the man whom I had 
just left, I failed utterly of making out how all 
this thing had been brought about to so complete an 
understanding in so short a time. 

However, it was not for me to speculate overly 
much upon the matter, for if I was to obey the in- 


AT SWEDE’S FORD 


103 


structions given no time should be lost. If I counted 
on journeying to Swede’s Ford, then it would re- 
quire every effort in order to arrive there at an 
early hour next day, and I quickened my pace that 
I might the sooner come at the hiding place where 
I counted to meet only Jeremy and Sam. 

To my unpleasant surprise, I found young Chris 
with the two who were guarding the prisoner, and 
because I could not let the lad understand that I 
was unwilling to trust him entirely, it became nec- 
essary, in order to explain to Jeremy and Sam that 
I was going out of town, for me to tell the whole 
story in young Chris’s presence. 

This I did without seeming to hesitate, for the 
baker’s son was a suspicious lad, and it did not re- 
quire many odd actions or chance words to arouse 
his anger. 

Before I had well begun the story young Chris 
flew into a passion, and cried out angrily : 

“ If I was sent to the Royal Coffee-House to wait 
for whosoever might come in search of us, why did 
Sam Elder go there also? And if he was there by 
accident, why did he not report to me that someone 
had come who would have speech with you, Richard 
Salter?” 

Sam would have replied, and probably with con- 
siderable temper, if I could judge by the expression 
on his face ; but when I motioned for him to remain 
silent, he obeyed, and I replied to the angry Chris : 

“ It is not an overly safe matter in the work we 
propose to do, bandying words back and forth, es- 
pecially in public. Sam had received the message, 
and there was less danger if he came directly to me, 
than if he waited to explain to you all that occurred, 
at the risk of being overheard. Why should you be 


104 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


disgruntled because by chance he was able to do a 
portion of the work which had been set for you? ” 

“ That is exactly why I am disgruntled. The work 
was for me and not for him. If he interfered, I 
should have been informed.” 

At the expense of having the secret made 
known?” Jeremy asked grimly, and young Chris 
cried in a rage : 

“ Ay, at every risk, for I was the one who re- 
mained on duty.” 

Then I believed had come the time when I must 
assert my authority as commander of the Minute 
Boys, and I said with as much of sternness as I 
could call up, striving at the same time to show 
somewhat of friendliness in my tones : 

“ You must remember, young Chris, that this 
work is for all of us, and not for one individual. 
If it so chance I have set out pn some matter, and 
you can do it more safely or quickly, then it were 
worse than folly for me to complain. Our only 
purpose in banding ourselves together as Minute 
Boys is to benefit the Cause, and not simply that one 
or another may gain glory.” 

I believe that young Chris was secretly ashamed 
of having shown himself so foolish, for he said in 
a tone of sulkiness: 

I am only complaining because of being set 
about a task and then having another lad hoisted 
over my head.” 

No one was hoisted over your head, Chris. It 
so chanced that Sam was there, and the man spoke 
to him. He also was a considerable distance up 
Chestnut street — not at your post of duty. What 
folly it would have been for him to circle around 


AT SWEDE’S FORD 105 

the coffee-house, rather than coming directly to 
me.” 

And I suppose you count on starting for Swede’s 
Ford at once? ” 

I certainly do. It is necessary I be there early 
to-morrow morning, and I believe it will be well 
for me to go as far as the falls in the Jolly Rover, 
since there is less likelihood in such course of being 
overhauled by the lobster-backs.” 

Why should you gain all the credit of this 
work ? ” young Chris asked, still in a sulky tone, 
whereupon I replied sharply: 

It is not certain there will be any credit at- 
tached to it; but far more likely, as I figure the 
matter, that the one who goes will encounter no lit- 
tle danger before he has got back to Philadelphia. 
Even though the lobster-backs do not interfere, I 
am of the opinion that those who would have us aid 
them will count that we have only done our duty. 
So far as gaining glory in this work is concerned, if 
that be what you are after, young Chris, there is 
every chance you will be sadly disappointed.” 

'‘But why should you go alone?” Chris de- 
manded. 

“ And why should I not ? ” I asked, now very 
nearly losing my temper. 

" Because two will be necessary if you are to go 
as far as the falls in the Jolly Rover, and if there is 
no longer need for me to stay on duty nearabout the 
coffee-house, then I am of a mind to go with 
you.” 

Now it was by no means to my liking that young 
Chris should bear me company on this mission, 
whatever it might be, for, as I have already said, 


Io6 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

he was not a lad who could be depended upon to 
keep his temper, or to be prudent, in a time of 
danger. 

Yet the thought flashed quickly through my mind 
even while he was speaking, that if I should allow 
the lad to go with me, then was I removing him from 
all opportunity of doing harm to those who were 
guarding Skinny. 

Straightway, without apparent hesitation, I said 
to him heartily : 

“If so be you are inclined to go, young Chris, I 
see no reason why it shouldn’t be done. I shall be 
pleased to have company and aid in working the 
Jolly Rover, therefore, if you count on going home 
to explain that you may be absent some time, make 
all possible haste, for I would like to be on the 
journey before another hour goes by.” 

Young Chris hesitated as if it was in his mind 
to set off without allowing his parents to know 
where he went; but when Jeremy suggested that the 
work which we would be called upon to do by those 
who awaited us at Swede’s Ford might keep us 
from the city several days, he concluded to so far 
save his mother from anxiety as to let her know 
that he intended to go away. 

It would have been better for Chris, I thought 
then and have always believed since, if his parents 
had ever held him to a rigid accounting of his time. 
But since the day I first knew the lad, he seemed free 
to go or come as he pleased without regard to any 
person or thing. 

I believe the fact of my willingness to have young 
Chris accompany me to Swede’s Ford surprised 
him, for he looked as if dazed for an instant, and 
then went out from the hiding place with more of 


AT SWEDE’S FORD 107 

caution and less noisily than I had ever known him 
to go before. 

“ If I was going away on a mission concerning 
which I knew nothing whatsoever, young Chris, al- 
though devoted to the Cause, is not the lad I would 
choose for a companion.” Jeremy Hapgood said, 
speaking slowly as if reaching out in his mind for 
all the possibilities of danger that might come to me 
while in young Chris’s company. 

I made reply in what might have been a sorrowful 
tone, for I was indeed disappointed that he was to 
be my companion : 

‘‘ It is better he go with me than that he stay, 
for there is such a whirl in his mind regarding our 
company of Minute Boys and the possibility of what 
they may do, that he will be prone to carelessness, 
and might bring trouble upon you who are tied 
here.” 

Why should they be tied here ? ” Skinny Baker 
cried suddenly and hotly. ‘‘ Why not do as decent 
lads would, and take my word that I will never re- 
veal anything I have seen or heard since you went 
up the river with the stranger ? ” 

The reason why we don’t do it. Skinny,” Sam 
Elder said grimly, ‘‘ is because your word is not 
worth a straw. I have known you ready to lie in 
small matters when no good could be accomplished 
by it, and surely if we were simples enough to let 
you go free, for the sake of revenge you would 
break the most solemn oath.” 

Then it was that Skinny, for the first time since 
we had made him prisoner, flew into a veritable 
rage, and it became necessary Jeremy and Sam 
should literally hold him by the arms, else would he 
have striven to force his way out, while, save that 


Io8 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

I clapped my hand over his mouth, the Tory cur 
must have screamed aloud for help. 

You are bound to gag him! ” I cried in alarm^ 

Really there was every danger he would arouse 
the neighborhood, for no one could say who might 
be passing near at hand, and such a noise as we 
were then making must of necessity attract atten- 
tion. 

This proposition frightened Skinny more than 
any threat would have done, for straightway he 
calmed himself, and said in an imploring tone: 

‘‘Don’t gag me! I promise faithfully to hold 
my peace! It will be barbarous to force my jaws 
apart during such time as I must stay here! Sup- 
pose one of you lads were in my place, do you 
think it possible you could sit here with a smile on 
your face, and never make a move toward trying to 
escape ? ” 

“ No, Skinny,” Jeremy replied gravely. “ I am 
quite certain any of us would make a greater dis- 
turbance than you are creating. But we must, as 
would you, protect ourselves. Therefore the next 
time you raise your voice with the idea of attracting 
attention from the outside, I pledge my word that 
you shall be gagged in such fashion that your jaws 
will not come together within three or four inches, 
and thus shall you remain, save at such times as we 
are pleased to take the gag out to save you from 
being choked to death.” 

“We two will stay on duty all the time you are 
away, Richard,” Sam Elder said as if thinking I 
needed heartening, as indeed I did. “ Go about 
your work at Swede’s Ford without fear for us, and 
howsoever long you may remain absent, it will only 


AT SWEDE’S FORD 


109 


be necessary for you to come here in order to find 
Skinny, as well as Jeremy and me.” 

Young Chris returned just at that instant, and 
I was not able to say privately to my comrades that 
which I was counting on doing, for, as I have al- 
ready repeated again and again, I did not have suf- 
ficient confidence in Master Ludwig’s son to let him 
share all my thoughts. And this not because there 
was any fear he had a leaning to the side of the 
king; but on account of his recklessness. 

Young Chris announced that he had spoken with 
his father, telling him all that had occurred, and 
anyone who was acquainted with baker Ludwig, 
knew him to be such a thorough friend of the 
colonies that if his son could do whatsoever to aid 
the Cause, there would be no hindrance from 
him. 

Chris had come with full permission to remain 
away as long as might be necessary, and, what was 
more to the purpose, had no less than seven shillings 
in his pocket in addition to a generous supply of 
bread and meat, enough to serve us, even though 
we should be hungry all the time, at least eight and 
forty hours. 

After the lad had displayed his riches, and they 
were riches indeed to us boys who were in the 
hiding place, for never in my life had I had more 
than sixpence at a time, while I knew full well 
Jeremy and Sam had hardly seen as much money 
in the whole course of their lives, we set off without 
delay. 

On leaving the hiding place one crawled out con- 
siderably in advance of the other, and when we 
were in the open, strove to move in a careless man- 


no THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


ner as if we had little heed whether we went this 
way or that. 

Twice did we come upon a squad of lobster-backs 
who were patrolling the streets to make certain the 
rebels of Philadelphia kept snugly under cover, lest 
they be tempted to say something disrespectful of 
his majesty. 

Each time we came upon the Britishers did young 
Chris save us from being marched to the guard- 
house, for all the lobster-backs were acquainted with 
Ludwig the baker, although they did not know him 
for a friend to the Cause, and his son might do 
almost as much without reproach from them, as if 
he had for sire the rankest Tory in the city. 

This poor attempt of mine at story-telling would 
be the more entertaining if I could set down that 
we had this or that desperate adventure while mak- 
ing our way across the city, and yet truth demands 
that I must say we went our way as peacefully as 
though the king’s troops had never been within a 
thousand miles of Philadelphia. 

Save in the two cases which I have already men- 
tioned, we were not molested in the slightest de- 
gree, and even the meeting with the lobster-backs, 
thanks to young Chris, was nothing more than a 
pleasure as you might say, for it gave me no little 
delight to see them so ready to let us pass when we 
were engaged in that work which was to them a 
crime well worthy of death. 

We went straight across the city until coming to 
the river, and there found the Jolly Rover amid the 
thicket just as we had left her. 

There was nothing to prevent our setting off at 
once, and within half an hour from the time we 
had left the lumber pile, we were pulling up stream 


AT SWEDE’S FORD 


111 


in a leisurely fashion as if simply bent on sport. 

We arrived at the falls without having met any- 
one to dispute our passage, and, leaving there the 
Jolly Rover hidden securely, set off on foot for 
Swede’s Ford, walking with such purpose that the 
sun had not shown himself for more than two hours 
when we were at the journey’s end, looking anx- 
iously around for whosoever was to greet us. 

As a matter of course, young Chris and I had 
very much to say to each other during the tramp, 
for it was not reasonable to suppose two lads would 
walk throughout the entire night without holding 
converse ; but that of which we spoke has no concern 
whatsoever with this attempt of mine to set down 
the doings of the Minute Boys. 

It needs only to be said that more than once did 
I, in as delicate a way as possible, strive to con- 
vince my comrade he must exercise more caution 
both in speech and movement, if we were to do any- 
thing whatsoever in aid of the colonies. 

And now a word regarding this place where we 
had arrived, and which was hardly more than a 
wilderness, save for the breastworks that had been 
thrown up some time since by order of General 
Washington, to prevent the Britishers from crossing 
the river. 

There was also the farm-house which had been 
built by a man named John Bull, who was a stanch 
Whig, and because of this so-called crime, the Brit- 
ishers under General Howe, when they marched to 
Philadelphia the year previous, burned his barn for 
him. 

The ruins were yet there, of course; but the 
house was occupied, or we judged it to be from the 
signs of life which could be seen roundabout, prob- 


1 12 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


ably by the farmer’s family who had no other place 
of shelter, save they went into that city which was 
held by their enemies. 

There were in the breastworks mayhap twenty 
men, who were lounging about as if having no other 
aim in life than to take their pleasure, and I fancied 
they looked at us curiously, perhaps in an unfriendly 
manner, therefore it was I suggested to young Chris 
that we remain at a distance on the bank of the 
stream, rather than be questioned concerning what 
we could not answer even though disposed to make 
public all our doings. 

We walked to and fro on the shore striving to 
avoid more than ordinary attention, at the same 
time that we kept ourselves in view of whomsoever 
counted on coming to meet us, and during all the 
while, as you can well fancy, both of us speculated 
as to why we had been sent to such a lonely place. 

If word had come that we were to present our- 
selves at Valley Forge, where was the commander- 
in-chief, then might I have understood somewhat 
concerning the reason. But why we were to come 
here in the woods, as you might say, was past my 
guessing. 

In later days, however, I came to realize that he 
who takes upon himself such work as we were then 
striving to do, must not question the whys and 
wherefores ; but obey blindly every order which is 
given, and do it promptly. 

When half an hour had passed and no one ap- 
peared, young Chris began to lose his patience, and 
a stranger might have supposed, to hear him talk, 
that we two lads were of great consequence in this 
war against the king, for he announced angrily that 
if those persons who had sent for us did not ap- 



I 


« 


i 


f 


I 


. 4 



i 


J 



\ 


1 




9 


I 


I 

4 

t 


$ 

f 

i 

• • ^ 



r 


» • 




« 


>: 





I 


« 


\ 


« 


t 


« I 
« 


% * 





I 


4 


« 


* 


» 

>• 



V 


• • 


\ 


t 








% 








’ • 

n 


i 




• M *. 
10 . 4 ... 



» 


«• 

I ; 


{ ' 




t 

I 








4 


• * 

■ 

tr : • 



F 


I 





f 






4 


4 


s 




• % 




Jl 


AT SWEDES FORD 


II3 

pear within thirty minutes, he would go away, leav- 
ing them to do their business as best they might. 

All this was foolish, as a matter of course, and 
I made to it no reply, thus allowing the lad to quiet 
down a bit. At the end of another half-hour he 
had thrown himself upon the ground, making ready 
to go to sleep, when I saw in the distance one 
whom I recognized as Master Dingley, and with 
him a man in the uniform of our army, evidently a 
superior officer. 

The two came directly to where we were standing, 
and Master Dingley, taking me by the hand as if 
I had been a particular friend of his, said in a man- 
ner that nearly caused my cheeks to flush with 
shame because such praise was not warranted : 

“ This, General Varnum, is Richard Salter, son 
of a widow who keeps a lodging house in Drinker’s 
alley, where no less a person than Major Simcoe 
is wont to frequent. He is a lad, as I know by care- 
ful inquiry, who may be fully trusted, and I be- 
lieve will do whatsoever you have with which to en- 
trust him.” 

General Varnum, who was a mild-spoken man, 
and not such an one as I had fancied would be 
chosen to lead a large number of men into battle, 
asked many questions concerning my life in the city 
since the British had taken possession, and particu- 
larly did he inquire concerning my home, and in 
what part of the building the Britishers lodged. 
He was curious to learn whether I heard any con- 
versation between them, or if they spoke guardedly 
when any of my mother’s family were near at hand. 

I cannot undertake to set down all of which we 
spoke, for a great deal of it seemed to me have no 
connection whatsoever with the Cause. It appeared 


1 14 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


as if he was gratifying his curiosity, rather than en- 
deavoring to gain information. 

But when he was come to an end of his question- 
ing, and during all this time no attention whatso- 
ever had been paid to young Chris, who lay upon the 
grass kicking up his heels in evident displeasure, the 
general said to Master Dingley : 

“ It is well. You may entrust the lad with the 
mission, Josiah; but first make certain if his com- 
rade is to be relied upon.” 

At this young Chris sprang to his feet as if to 
make some angry reply, and I verily believe he would 
have given way to his ill temper even in the pres- 
ence of the general, had I not caught him quickly 
by the arm, looking into his eyes in such a manner as 
was much the same as if I had bidden him hold his 
peace. 

Then the general walked away, and Master Ding- 
ley turned to young Chris, saying to me mean- 
while : 

Who is this comrade of yours? ” 

“ The son of Christopher Ludwig, the baker,” I 
made haste to reply. “ And surely knowing the 
father, you can have full faith in the son’s willing- 
ness to do whatsoever you have for his hand.” 

‘‘ Is there any reason why you lads may not linger 
here four and twenty hours?” Master Dingley 
asked. 

I told him we were at his service, yet secretly 
hoped he would not keep us in that desolate place 
long. 

“ Is your company of Minute Boys already 
formed ? ” Master Dingley asked, and straightway 
young Chris’s tongue was loosened as he told of 
what he himself had done in the way of raising re- 


AT SWEDE’S FORD 


II5 

cruits, speaking so boastingly, that one who did not 
know him might come to believe we had a large 
number of lads ready to serve the Cause in whatso- 
ever way they might. 

I took it upon myself to explain how many had 
joined the company, and who they were, whereupon 
Master Dingley said: 

“ The work which the commander-in-chief would 
have you do is such as requires more than ordinary 
caution, and of so delicate a nature that General 
Varnum, who is entrusted with that part of the 
scheme, was not willing you should be informed 
of what was on foot until he had had speech with 
you. Therefore it was I asked that you come here 
to this place, rather than at Valley Forge.” 

“And are we not to see the American camp?” 
young Chris asked eagerly. 

“ Now that General Varnum is satisfied regard- 
ing you two, I see no reason why you may not go 
into camp this night, if so be you are willing to 
tramp over a rough bit of country.” 

“We would tramp from here to New York and 
back again, for the sake of seeing the army!” I 
cried excitedly, for my one desire throughout all 
the long winter had been to see how our brave fel- 
lows bore up under the privations of which we had 
but faint idea. 

“Very well; we will set off at once,” Master 
Dingley replied. 

And so we did. But nothing was seen of Gen- 
eral Varnum, and before we had gone a mile I 
learned that he had ridden down to within a short 
distance of Swede’s Ford on horseback, where he 
met Master Dingley, and was now returning in the 
same manner. 


Il6 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


And now comes what at that time was to me 
a great mystery. We traveled leisurely along, talk- 
ing of this thing and of that concerning the strug- 
gles which our people were making against the king’s 
rule, and with no fear that anyone was near to 
overhear our words, yet never once did Master 
Dingley speak concerning the mission which he 
would send us on, and for which we had come so 
far. 

It was as if he had entirely forgotten we had 
been summoned for some especial purpose, and be- 
lieved his sole duty was to escort us to the American 
camp. 

Again and again was I tempted to ask why we 
had been called to Swede’s Ford ; but each time my 
heart failed me. Then I said to myself that I 
would restrain my curiosity, come what might, never 
hinting that I was eager to learn of his purpose, and 
waiting with whatsoever patience I could until it 
pleased him to explain matters. 


CHAPTER VI 


VALLEY FORGE 

Now, while we are traveling over the hills hoping 
speedily to cover the seven miles between Swede’s 
Ford and Valley Forge, I burning with impatience 
for Master Dingley to speak concerning the business 
on which we had been summoned, and young Chris 
following sulkily in the rear, disgruntled because he 
had, according to his belief, not been treated with as 
much ceremony as he believed the son of his father 
should have, let me set down what at a later day 
I read concerning Valley Forge and our people 
there. 

It cannot be without interest even to those who 
know it full well because of having suffered there, 
and to him who would follow my poor attempt at 
telling of the doings of our Minute Boys of Phila- 
delphia, it seems necessary many things should be 
known concerning this winter encampment where 
was so much of suffering. 

It is perhaps needless for me to say that our 
army arrived at Valley Forge on the nineteenth day 
of December in the year 1777, and there at once be- 
gan the work of building such shelters as would 
serve in some slight degree to shield them from the 
cruel weather. 

I myself have seen the written orders which Gen- 
eral Washington gave concerning the making of 
117 


Il8 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


the huts. He directed the commanding officers of 
regiments to have their men divided into parties of 
twelve, to see to it each company had its propor- 
tion of tools, and that they build a hut for that 
number. 

In order to quicken their movements, for Gen- 
eral Washington knew how necessary it was these 
shelters should be erected without delay, he promised 
to give the party in each regiment which finished 
its hut the soonest and in the most workmanlike 
manner, a present of twelve dollars. He also of- 
fered a reward of one hundred dollars to the officer 
or soldier who would substitute a covering for the 
huts, cheaper and more quickly made than boards. 

These are the directions which he gave concern- 
ing the size and style of the building: “ Fourteen 
feet by sixteen each ; the sides, end and roofs made 
with logs; the roofs made tight with split slabs, or 
some other way; the sides made tight with clay; a 
fireplace made of wood and secured with clay on 
the inside eighteen inches thick; this fireplace to be 
in the rear of the hut; the door to be in the end 
next the street; the doors to be made of split oak 
slabs unless boards can be procured; the side walls 
to be six feet and a half high. The officers’ huts 
are to form a line in the rear of the troops, one 
hut to be allowed to each general officer; one to the 
staff of each brigade; one to the field officers of 
each regiment; one to the staff of each regiment; 
one to the commissioned officers of two companies ; 
and one to every twelve non-commissioned officers 
and soldiers.” 

Do you remember that pitiful letter which Wash- 
ington wrote to Governor Clinton about the middle 
of February, wherein he said: 


VALLEY FORGE 


II9 

For some days past there has been little less 
than a famine in the camp. A part of the army has 
been a week without any kind of flesh, and the 
rest three or four days. Naked and starving as 
they are, we cannot enough admire the incompara- 
ble patience and fidelity of the soldiery, that they 
have not been, ere this, excited by their sufferings 
to a general mutiny and desertion.” 

Now I have heard it said that when the army 
first went into camp there were eleven thousand and 
ninety-eight men, but of this number two thousand 
eight hundred and ninety-eight were unfit for duty. 
The British army encamped in comfort, almost lux- 
ury, in our land of America, numbered thirty-three 
thousand, seven hundred and fifty-six, and nineteen 
thousand, five hundred and thirty of these were in 
our city of Philadelphia, afraid to move in either 
direction save when they sent out squads now and 
then to inflict damage upon the people near by. 

More than once had I heard Major Simcoe speak 
of our people under arms as the “ Rag-tag and bob- 
tail,” and yet that same rag-tag and bobtail were 
keeping the lobster-backs shut up in Philadelphia, 
while they were in the condition which General 
Varnum described to General Green when he wrote 
to him on the twelfth of February, which same let- 
ter I also have seen, as has young Chris, in which he 
says : 

The situation of the camp is such that in all 
human probability the army must dissolve. Many 
of the troops are destitute of meat and are several 
iays in arrears. The horses are dying for want 
of forage. The country in the vicinity of the camp 
is exhausted. There cannot be a moral certainty 
of bettering our condition while we remain here.” 


120 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


And before this day on which Chris and I were 
visiting Valley Forge, Master Dingley told us that 
again and again was it almost impossible to find 
soldiers in condition fit to discharge the military 
camp duties from day to day. That those who 
were naked, and there were very many who were 
almost the same as without clothing, borrowed from 
those who had clothes, while they went out to stand 
guard or do such other duties as were required. 
And when he said this, Master Dingley added 
proudly : 

“ Yet, amid all this suffering day after day, sur- 
rounded by frost and snow (for it has been a win- 
ter of great severity), patriotism is still warm and 
hopeful in the hearts of the soldiers, and their love 
of self is merged into the one holy sentiment of love 
for country.” 

If I had been lukewarm regarding the Cause up 
to this day when we were traveling over the hills 
with Master Dingley, I should have burned, as I 
really did then, to have my part of the sufferings 
which these men were enduring. 

I felt more keenly than ever how small and piti- 
ful it was for young Chris and me to complain be- 
cause we had been asked to walk a few miles into 
the country, to the end that we might be able to do 
something in the behalf of our people, when those 
brave fellows were suffering bitterly, so we could 
teach the king a lesson which he sorely needed. 

Perhaps it is not well for me to set down so 
plainly the sufferings of our soldiers at Valley Forge, 
and yet why should they not be made known in 
order that all who come after us may the better un- 
derstand at what cost we of the colonies were fight- 
ing against the king’s troops, who swarmed over 


VALLEY FORGE 


I2I 


the land like as locusts, devouring everything that 
could be come at ? 

1 was ashamed that I had been living in Phila- 
delphia with plenty of food and ample shelter. 
Ashamed that I had not known better concerning 
this suffering at Valley Forge, so I might have been 
all the more eager to do whatsoever lay within my 
power. 

I was yet reproaching myself because thus far I 
had not shared in the distress of our people who 
were serving the Cause, when we came within sight 
of the encampment lying in the valley and along 
the sides of the hill, and then it was that suddenly, 
as if just remembering why we had come there. 
Master Dingley said : 

‘‘ Now then, lads, sit ye down where it will be 
possible to see our brave fellows who are waiting 
an opportunity to fall upon the lobster-backs, and 
you shall hear what I would have you do in your 
own city of Philadelphia, promising, however, that 
there are many chances you may not be allowed to 
finish the work, because if so be the Britishers have 
an inkling of what you are about, your shrift will 
be short.’’ 

Then it was I suddenly remembered that Master 
Dingley was all ignorant of the fact that we had 
taken Skinny Baker prisoner. 

It may seem strange I should have forgotten 
such an important fact; but the reason of my not 
speaking with him regarding it was, that up to this 
time he had made no inquiries concerning our move- 
ments in Philadelphia, save as to what we had 
done in the way of raising recruits for the Minute 
Boys. 

Then, when he seemed to be on the point of telling 


,122 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

US why we had been called to Swede’s Ford, I made 
bold to say: 

“ There is one thing, perhaps, which you should 
know before explaining the purpose for which you 
sent to us. After leaving you, and getting nearly 
home again, we found that the son of a Tory, one 
Benjamin Baker, had not only seen us in your com- 
pany ; but knew that we had taken you up the river. 
There seemed to be but one thing to do, which was 
to keep the fellow safe where he could not tell the 
lobster-backs what he had discovered, and the result 
of it all is that we are holding him captive in that 
place where our boat was hidden.” 

‘‘ And you have a prisoner on your hands ? ” Mas- 
ter Dingley cried as if in dismay, whereupon young 
Chris said boldly: 

‘‘ Ay, how else could we do ? The lad was cer- 
tain to have told his story to the first lobster-back 
he met, and if perad venture the soldiers did not be- 
lieve him, his father is of sufficient influence to ob- 
tain an interview even with General Howe. It was 
his liberty or ours.” 

‘‘ Ay, I can see that much, and yet there is great 
danger, as it appears to me, for you thus to hold 
him in hiding. Of a surety his father will make 
search for the lad.” 

He has already done so, and yet if our comrades 
are cautious, holding themselves well under cover 
without venturing out more than is absolutely neces- 
sary, I fail to see how Master Baker can come upon 
his son,” I replied. 

Master Dingley remained silent while one might 
have counted twenty, and then he asked suddenly: 

Did you tell the Weaver of Germantown that 
you had a Tory lad in your keeping? ” 


VALLEY FORGE 


123 


“ That we did not, sir,” I replied. 

“ Why not?” 

I was not overly certain that he who called 
himself the Weaver of Germantown was a true 
friend to the Cause. I had only his word for it, 
and there was no reason why I should give him 
more of my affairs than was absolutely necessary.” 

‘‘ The caution does you credit, lad, yet I would he 
knew of it, for it might make some difference in 
his movements.” 

“ It can’t be helped now,” young Chris said 
lightly, as if not considering the matter of any great 
importance. “We have got Skinny, and must hold 
him so long as we count on staying in Philadelphia, 
for no one who knows him would be willing to take 
his word on any matter whatsoever, and certain it is 
he would betray us to the lobster-backs gleefully, 
however he might swear to the contrary.” 

“ And one could hardly blame him if he did,” 
Master Dingley said grimly, after which he fell 
silent again. 

We two lads sat watching him a full minute, may- 
hap, when he straightened up as does one who would 
throw off some disagreeable thought, and said with 
a long-drawn breath that was much like a sigh : 

“ What has been done, has been done, and we 
must make the best of that which seems to me a dan- 
gerous matter, for it is hardly possible you can 
keep the lad prisoner within a lumber pile many 
days. However, what comes of that is no affair of 
ours just at this time. It remains for me to tell 
you why, and how, you can be of service to the 
Cause, lads though you are.” 

Now it was I pricked up my ears, for at last, after 
what had seemed to be an exceeding long time 


124 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


of waiting, we were to learn why we had been sum- 
moned. 

“ First let me ask if you have heard in the city 
aught concerning a change of British commanders? ” 

“ No, sir, although my mother did say shortly be- 
fore we met you, that she heard Major Simcoe 
speaking somewhat concerning a change ; but what 
it was she failed to catch.” 

Well, lads, we have from reliable authority that 
General Howe is to be replaced in command by Gen- 
eral Henry Clinton; but whether that be good news 
or ill, remains to be seen. Now, however, I have 
to tell you what I question if even the enemy in 
Philadelphia are yet aware. It concerns our affairs 
with France. That country has acknowledged the 
independence of our colonies, and entered into a 
treaty with us, which is much the same as saying 
that she will stand our friend during the remainder 
of this war. Such news came to us six days ago, 
which is as if I had said on the first of May, and 
to-morrow there will be rejoicings in this army here 
at Valley Forge. Therefore I would have you see 
and hear what takes place, to the end that you may 
tell those of our friends in Philadelphia whom you 
can trust, so if peradventure they be weak-kneed in 
the Cause it will strengthen them wondrously. It 
was for that reason you were asked to come here; 
but rather than saying you should journey directly 
to this place. General Varnum insisted that first he 
must have speech with you to learn if — and now 
I am speaking particularly to Richard Salter — he 
and his mother could be depended upon to spread 
the news in such manner that the telling of it might 
not bring them into trouble.” 

I was becoming confused. I had believed we had 


VALLEY FORGE 


125 


been sent for because of yet greater troubles to the 
colonies, and now it seemed that instead of ventur- 
ing our lives in the Cause, we were simply to be the 
bearers of good tidings, after having witnessed a 
celebration by those men who had suffered so much 
during the winter. 

Here is a copy of general orders which have 
been issued by the commander-in-chief, and I would 
have you lads read it carefully, to the end that you 
shall remember it even after you are men grown, 
for to my mind this marks an era in our struggle 
for independence which promises, for the first time 
since we arrayed ourselves against the king, that 
we may be reasonably certain of accomplishing our 
purpose.” 

Then Master Dingley took from his coat a folded 
paper which he handed me, insisting that I read it 
aloud, and so I did. 

Even to this day can I remember the words, so 
deeply were they then impressed upon my memory, 
and I am setting each one down, hoping it may be 
possible for me to put them exactly in that order as 
I read while we were sitting upon the ground over- 
looking the camp at Valley Forge. 

“ It having pleased the Almighty Ruler of the 
universe to defend the Cause of the United Ameri- 
can States, and finally to raise us up a powerful 
friend among the princes of the earth, to establish 
our liberty and independence upon a lasting founda- 
tion, it becomes us to set apart a day for gratefully 
acknowledging the divine goodness, and celebrating 
the important event, which we owe to His divine in- 
terposition. The several brigades are to be assem- 
bled for this purpose at nine o’clock to-morrow 
morning, when their chaplains will communicate the 


126 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

intelligence contained in the postscript of the Penn- 
sylvania Gazette of the 2nd instant, and offer up a 
thanksgiving, and deliver a discourse suitable to the 
occasion. At half-past ten o’clock a cannon will be 
fired, which is to be a signal for the men to be under 
arms; the brigade inspectors will then inspect their 
dress and arms, and form the battalions according 
to the instructions given them, and announce to the 
commanding officers of the brigade that the battal- 
ions are formed. 

The commanders of brigades will then appoint 
a field officer to the battalions, after which each 
battalion will be ordered to load and ground their 
arms. At half-past eleven a second cannon will 
be fired as a signal for the march; upon which the 
several brigades will begin their march by wheeling 
to the right by platoons, and proceed by the nearest 
way to the left of their ground by the new position. 
This will be pointed out by the brigade inspectors. 
A third signal will then be given, on which there 
will be a discharge of thirteen cannon; after which 
a running fire of the infantry will begin on the 
right of Woodford’s, and continue throughout the 
front line ; it will then be taken up on the left of the 
second line, and continue to the right. Upon a sig- 
nal given, the whole army will huzza. Long live the 
King of France! The artillery then begins again, 
and fires thirteen rounds; this will be succeeded 
by a second general discharge of the musketry in a 
running fire, and huzza. Long live the friendly Eu- 
ropean powers! The last discharge of thirteen 
pieces of artillery will be given, followed by a gen- 
eral running fire, and huzza. The American States ! ” 
“ It will be a fine celebration ! ” young Chris said 
excitedly, thinking more of what was to be done 


VALLEY FORGE I 27 

in the way of making a noise, than of that which it 
signified. 

I could not for the life of me speak, for it seemed 
of a verity that this was indeed the beginning of 
the end. And I may be pardoned if, way down in 
my heart, there was just the slightest feeling of 
regret because the war was come to an end so soon 
that our Minute Boys of Philadelphia might not have 
a chance to show the stuff which was in them; but 
I need not have fretted concerning that part of it. 

Before many weeks I was to learn that this show 
of friendship on the part of the French nation had 
not won for us our independence ; there must be yet 
much more bloodshed, and ample time in which we 
lads of Philadelphia could prove our metal. 

And it was simply that we might see this cele- 
bration you sent for us ? ” I said, whereupon Master 
Dingley smiled as one might at a foolish child, while 
he said in an indulgent tone : 

“ Nay, lad, there is yet much work to be done, 
as you will see. The chief question which concerns 
us here is, what will be General Clinton’s policy once 
he has taken command of the troops which are in 
Philadelphia, and to that end has the Weaver of 
Germantown taken up his abode in the Jolly Tar 
inn, there to remain so long as the Britishers will 
allow. In the meanwhile, however. General Var- 
num believes, as do I, that two or three lads who 
can move about without attracting attention, may 
gain us certain information concerning the events of 
the eighteenth day of May.” 

That is nearly two weeks from now ! ” young 
Chris exclaimed as if disappointed because our work 
was not to begin immediately, and I could not re- 
frain from asking how it was that Master Dingley 


128 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


could set so decidedly a time when we might be 
able to do something — how it was he knew ex- 
actly that on a certain day of May we might be of 
service. 

It is because on that day a grand festival is to 
be held under direction of General Burgoyne and 
Major John Andre, as a sort of farewell reception 
to General Howe, for before that day comes, so our 
information goes, General Clinton will be here. 
This carnival has been called by its promoters, and 
I believe it was Major Andre himself who gave the 
name, the Mischianza, whatever that may mean. 
Then it is, when the officers have given themselves 
over to pleasure, that you lads may pick up much 
concerning the possible movements of General Clin- 
ton, for it is certain considerable of that matter will 
be discussed at such a time. I learned, while in 
Philadelphia, that the carnival was to be held at 
Master Wharton’s country seat in Southwark, and 
that the company will begin to assemble from three 
to four o’clock at Knight’s wharf, when they will 
embark in a grand regatta. It is from that moment 
I count on your being able to follow them.” 

“ Then all we are to do is go to a party at Master 
Wharton’s, eh?” young Chris asked in a tone of 
discontent, and Master Dingley smiled sadly as he 
replied : 

“If it is danger you lads are greedy for, I ven- 
ture to say that you have enough of it surrounding 
you just now. What with the boy prisoner in the 
lumber pile ; the knowledge that your people, mean- 
ing particularly your father, young Ludwig, are 
among those who love the colonies, you will stand a 
good chance of being brought up with a round turn 
to explain why you are loitering around that party 


VALLEY FORGE 


129 


of pleasure seekers, if so be you are not exceeding 
cautious. Do not be over eager about running 
your neck into peril, for you stand near by it every 
moment of your life from this on.” 

It was in my mind that Master Dingley simply 
said this to pleasure us, seeing we were eager to 
run our noses into peril, for I failed utterly of un- 
derstanding how we could get into trouble. 

I had not the shadow of a fear that Skinny Baker 
could succeed in making his escape while Jeremy 
and Sam were watching over him, and in eight and 
forty hours at the longest I would be there to take 
part in guarding him. 

In my folly it seemed to me that we lads, even 
though the Britishers did know we came of so- 
called rebel stock, were as safe in Philadelphia as we 
might be even there at Valley Forge, all of which 
goes to show how simple a boy can be who counts 
with certainty upon the future. 

There was very much which Master Dingley had 
to say to us before we two were allowed to wander 
at will through the encampment. 

He explained in great detail how we should set 
about going to this carnival with the odd name; 
how we must deport ourselves once there, and how 
best avoid attracting attention at the same time that 
we lingered near enough to the lobster-backs to hear 
some part of their conversation, speaking a great 
many words which seemed to me needless, because 
I believed the task to be so simple. 

Only after he had unburdened himself in what 
seemed almost a tiresome fashion, did he set us free 
to go whithersoever we would, agreeing to meet us 
near General Washington’s marquee, when we were 
wearied with sightseeing. 


130 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

I felt much like a lad who is suddenly relieved 
from disagreeable tasks, when we were thus set free ; 
but before young Chris and I had wandered very 
far amid the motley collection of huts, did my joy 
turn to mourning, for I saw our people in wretched 
condition, although later we were told that they were 
much improved since winter. 

And the question came to my mind whether it 
would ever be possible for such an army, half clad, 
the majority of them looking as if they had just 
come from the hospital, and all seemingly hungry, 
for I fancied I could read on the face of each a 
desire for food, to do aught of importance against 
the king’s men. There was little wonder the lob- 
ster-backs called them rag-tag and bobtail, or that 
they were not overly afraid of what the poor fellows 
might be able to accomplish. 

I had thought it would be many a long hour ere 
we were ready to rejoin Master Dingley, and yet 
before thirty minutes had passed I was so heart-sick 
at the distressing sights, that I urged young Chris 
to come away with me where we might not see so 
much to offend the mind and the eye. 

Although young Chris was not a sensitive lad, he 
was quite as deeply impressed by that which we 
saw as I, and willingly followed me to where Master 
Dingley lay on the ground awaiting our coming, as 
if he had no other purpose in life than minister to 
us. 

Once we were with him again he continued to 
explain how we might carry out our mission, and 
had so many words regarding it that I was weary 
with the hearing, although it would not have been 
seemly to show displeasure, because all which the 
good man said was intended for our safety. 


VALLEY FORGE 


131 

I would I might dwell upon what we saw at Val- 
ley Forge next day; but because the general order 
explained all that was to be done, it would be simply 
repeating the same matters for me to go over every 
incident of that day. 

It is enough if I say that everything was carried 
out as General Washington had ordered, and we two 
lads sat more than patiently, listening to the sermon 
which was spoken by Parson Hunter, for at such a 
time and amid such surroundings did it seem to me 
as if a pious discourse was the one thing necessary to 
finish the sad picture. 

How the ragged soldiers cheered General Wash- 
ington when the last of the ceremony had come to 
an end, and he with his wife and the officers of 
his staff left the field to partake of a dinner at his 
headquarters — not a feast as you might well sup- 
pose, but a plain, simple meal given in token of 
thanksgiving, as I believed. 

The men cheered him to the echo, he turning from 
time to time to raise his hat in acknowledgment, and 
then he was lost to our view, we going to Master 
Dingley’s hut where we found of bacon and corn 
bread enough to satisfy our hunger, but not sufficient 
to encourage greediness. 

It was near to nightfall by this time, for Parson 
Hunter’s sermon had been long drawn out, although 
it was calculated to touch one’s heart. 

Then it was Master Dingley proposed we set out 
on our return for Philadelphia, claiming that we 
might travel with more safety during the night than 
in the daytime, and insisting that we take with us 
a couple of soldiers as far as Swede’s Ford, lest we 
meet with Tories nearabout who would do us harm, 
for in this neighborhood of Valley Forge there were 


132 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


very few, so we were told, outside the army, who 
favored the Cause. 

I was weary and needing sleep, therefore such ad- 
vice did not come in a welcome fashion; but I was 
soon given to understand that Master Dingley had 
a care to our well being, for he insisted that we first 
lie down in his hut and sleep two hours, after which 
we should set out on our return to Philadelphia. 

Everything was done as Master Dingley had an- 
nounced, and it was near about midnight when, ar- 
riving at Swede’s Ford, we bade adieu to the sol- 
diers who had acted as our guides — two men from 
Massachusetts, and right pleasant companions were 
they, who had suffered bitterly all the long winter, 
and yet were filled with hojte concerning the fu- 
ture. 

They spoke so cheeringly of what it would be 
possible for the American army to do once summer 
had come, that I was ashamed of ever having fancied 
we might fail in our attempt to teach the king a les- 
son. 

Then young Chris and I set off alone, thinking 
to make a short journey of it; but giving so little 
heed to our steps that twice we went astray, and the 
new day was nearly half spent when we came to the 
falls where we had left the Jolly Rover. 

Now it was that, fortunately, I was afflicted with 
a fit of timorousness, and declared to young Chris 
it would be in the highest degree dangerous for us 
to continue on during the daylight. 

We knew full well that under the happiest cir- 
cumstances we would meet with lobster-backs a 
dozen times before arriving at the place where we 
had left Skinny Baker, and it might not be a simple 
matter to convince them we were innocent of mis- 


VALLEY FORGE 133 

chief when they saw us coming from the direction 
of the American camp. 

Therefore it was I insisted we should lay hidden 
in the thicket where the Jolly Rover was concealed, 
until night had come, and luckily young Chris fell 
in with my ideas, not on account of believing the 
danger to be great, but because slumber was so 
heavy upon his eyelids that he was eager to take 
advantage of an opportunity to sleep. 

In looking back at that time and recalling why 
we halted at the falls instead of continuing on, I 
can but believe that our movements were directed 
by some higher power than any on earth, for had we 
gone straight on, as would naturally have been our 
inclination, then had our time of usefulness as Min- 
ute Boys come to a speedy end. 

However, as it was we crawled into the thicket; 
ate such portion of corn bread as remained from 
the store with which Master Dingley provided us, 
and then fell asleep, counting to be on our way as 
soon as the sun had set. 

Instead of this, however, so weary were we in 
body, that when I next opened my eyes it was dark. 
I knew by the stars it must be well to midnight, and 
hurriedly awakened young Chris that we might get 
off as speedily as possible lest another day come 
before we were arrived. 

Because of thus over-sleeping, we did not arrive 
at the town until within an hour of sunrise, and 
then it was too late for us to pull the Jolly Rover 
around to the lumber pile. Therefore we left her 
where she had been hidden before, and struck 
straight across the city at our best pace, for it 
seemed absolutely necessary we come to the hiding 
place before it was light. 


134 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


We were feeling in fine fettle as we drew near 
the lumber pile where we counted on meeting 
Jeremy and Sam, for it seemed as if fortune was 
favoring us in every way. 

We had not come across a single red-coat in our 
tramp through the town, which I venture to say was 
owing to the early hour, for we all know that 
slumber weighs more heavily upon one just before 
morning than at any other time, and the lobster- 
backs were no exception to this rule. 

We were come to the lumber pile just as the first 
tokens of the new day appeared in the eastern sky, 
and, there being seemingly no one in the vicinity, I 
said to young Chris that we might both venture to 
go in at the same time, instead of waiting one for 
another, so there would be less danger of attract- 
ing attention. 

I was leading the way, and on crawling through 
the passage, fearing lest I should startle Jeremy 
and Sam, I whispered loudly before I was come to 
the space inside which formed our prison, that they 
need have no fear — that we were friends who ap- 
proached. 

There was no reply to these words of mine, and 
I was simple enough to think both the lads had 
fallen asleep, even though they had agreed that 
one should remain on watch all the time lest Skinny 
Baker escape. 

It was dark in there as one might well fancy, 
and impossible even to see a fellow's hand before 
his face; but I crept on, counting to give Jeremy 
the surprise of his life by shaking him into wake- 
fulness. 

So well acquainted was I with the place that I 
could pick out any particular spot by sense of touch. 


VALLEY FORGE 


135 


and went directly to the spot in which we had left 
Skinny, which was a sort of niche or corner, where 
we could the better guard him. 

Then I stretched out my hand in either direction, 
and as I did so a cry of horror burst involuntarily 
from my lips, for I touched nothing save the rough 
timbers. 

“What is the matter?” young Chris asked ex- 
citedly, pressing against me with an effort to pass, 
and I replied hurriedly: 

“ I fail to find anyone here, Chris. Crawl en- 
tirely around the place, and at once, for if any- 
thing has happened then are we like rats in a trap. 
It stands to reason that in case the lobster-backs 
have heard aught of our doings, they will be watch- 
ing for our return.” 

We were like two lads who had suddenly lost 
their senses, as we crept here and there, bruising 
our hands upon the rough planking or joists, and 
passing and repassing the same place a dozen times, 
until when it seemed to me it must be broad day- 
light, the fearsome thought forced itself to my 
mind that our comrades had been captured. 

Neither Skinny nor those who guarded him were 
in the hiding place, and we needed no better evi- 
dence that they had fallen into the hands of the 
enemy, for I knew as well as I knew anything in 
this world, that neither Jeremy nor Sam would 
have taken it upon themselves to carry the prisoner 
out of there, whatsoever might have occurred, dur- 
ing my absence. 

It was at the moment as if I were standing at 
the foot of the gallows, with a noose made ready 
for my neck. 


CHAPTER VII 


IN MORTAL FEAR 

The horror which came upon me when I learned 
that our comrades and the prisoner had disap- 
peared, and realized that they could not have van- 
ished save through some work of the lobster-backs, 
was so overpowering that during three or four 
minutes maybe — I had no knowledge of the pass- 
ing of the time — I remained silent and motion- 
less, my hand on young Chris’s shoulder as if de- 
pending upon him in some way for support. 

For the first time since I had known the lad 
was he awed into silence. He could not have 
failed to understand, as did I, very much of what 
had happened, and realized fully the danger which 
menaced us. 

For awhile my mind was in such a whirl that 
I was not capable of connected thought, and then, 
as the moments went by, each bringing nearer to us 
that peril which I believed, and almost was the 
same as certain, awaited us outside our hiding 
place, I began to gather my wits. For the first 
time since the terrible blow had come upon me, I 
understood that it behooved young Chris and me 
to be doing whatsoever we might to insure our 
safety. 

And what could we do, I asked myself, clutch- 
ing my comrade yet more firmly by the shoulder 
as if believing he, without questioning, could give 
me the solution to the riddle. 

136 


IN MORTAL FEAR 


137 


There was no doubt whatsoever but that the lob- 
ster-backs had heard from Skinny that we were 
gone on a mission to the American army, and 
like to return to that very place. Therefore would 
they keep watch for us, and that we had been able 
to get in there without being arrested, was due 
to the fact that we had come at the one time of 
all others during the night when those who watched 
would be less keenly on the alert. 

‘‘We must leave here at once,” young Chris said, 
starting up as if he would on the instant go into 
the open air, and I seized the lad roughly, pulling 
him back until he was where I could hold him mo- 
tionless, as I said: 

“ Have you no better sense than to go out now, 
when we know beyond a peradventure that there 
will be lobster-backs nearabout watching for us ? ” 

“ But we must go,” young Chris cried helplessly. 
“ To stay here is to be made prisoners.” 

“ Ay, and to go out is to make certain of being 
taken into custody. There is some slight chance 
we may escape yet if we but hold ourselves to- 
gether, striving to hit upon that which is the wisest 
course.” 

“ There can be no wise course as we are situ- 
ated now,” the lad replied with a choking of the 
breath that was like unto a sob. “We are the 
same as taken already. Do you fancy for a single 
instant that Skinny would hold his peace concern- 
ing the chances of our return? ” 

It was as if this question of young Chris’s 
brought to my mind a plan, a poor one it is true, 
and yet better than none at all, therefore I replied 
eagerly, thus showing that the idea had just come 
into my mind : 


138 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


'‘If SO be there are lobster-backs on watch for 
us, then must they be of the belief that we have not 
yet returned. How we got in here without their 
knowledge I know not, save that they must have slept 
while on duty, for I dare venture to swear one 
or more has been placed over this lumber pile 
as guard both day and night. Now we are here, 
and with the chance that they yet believe we are 
up the river, it behooves us to stay until nightfall 
at the very least. Between now and then shall we 
decide how we can best go away without attracting 
the attention of those who would send us to the gal- 
lows.” 

“ And think you it will be possible, even after 
night has come, for us to get away from here?” 
the lad asked in a despairing tone, whereupon I, 
to hearten him rather than because I believed such 
matter, replied with as much of cheerfulness as I 
could assume: 

" It is certain we got in here without being seen, 
else they would have nabbed us on the instant, had 
our approach been known. There is no chance we 
could escape if we ventured out in the open day, 
for not only would we stand a chance of being 
seen by those who are on guard nearby, but the odds 
are that the hue and cry has been raised against 
us, and if perad venture we showed ourselves in 
the city, someone would be certain to gobble us 


up. 




" But we can’t stay here all day,” young Chris 
moaned. " Fancy sitting here eating our hearts 
out with fear that each instant may bring the lob- 
ster-backs upon us ! ” 

" Ay, lad ; but think of going out and being 
haled before a company of British officers who have 


IN MORTAL FEAR 


139 


formed themselves into what is called a court mar- 
tial, and have them decide whether we shall be 
hanged to-morrow or next day.” 

Young Chris made no reply; but, covering his 
eyes with his hands, sat with head bent on his 
knees, the perfect picture of despair. 

Well might he present such a picture, for look 
upon the situation as I could, in the most favorable 
light, I saw but little hope of our being able to go 
free many hours longer. 

However, it was possible, as I figured the matter 
in my mind, for us to remain where we were until 
nightfall — only possible ; but yet why not take the 
chances of remaining alive yet a little longer? Why 
rush out as Chris would have me to do, into the 
arms of those who would judge us as spies? 

I could not if I would set down all the horrible 
ideas which came into my mind during the long 
day that seemingly would never come to an end. 

Each minute, full of terror as it was, appeared 
to have been lengthened into an hour, and the 
hours were like unto weeks, until it was all I could 
do to prevent myself from crying aloud in agony. 

Chris still remained with his head on his knee 
when I fancied noon had come. It was as if the 
lad had given up all hope, and I questioned whether 
there might not be some difficulty in arousing him 
when I believed our time for action was come. 

Now and then we could hear voices on the out- 
side of the lumber pile, and these I made certain 
were come from those who stood on watch to seize 
us. 

More than once did I fancy I heard someone 
creeping through the passageway to make certain 
whether we were there, and then involuntarily I 


140 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


crouched back against the timbers as if I would 
force myself through them, straining every muscle 
until I felt as sore as if I had be^n beaten from 
head to foot. 

We gave no thought to hunger; in fact, we were 
not conscious of lack of food while the mental 
agony was so great; but there were times when it 
seemed as if I would give half my chances of es- 
cape, if indeed I had any, for water enough to 
moisten my throat. 

Fear had dried my mouth and parched my tongue 
until it was with difficulty I could speak, when now 
and then I would strive to cheer young Chris from 
out his terrible despondency. 

However slowly the minutes moved, the day 
finally came to an end, as all days will whether they 
bring us good or evil. 

While the sun was shining this hiding place of 
ours was lighted sufficiently for. one to see an- 
other; but when evening came the darkness was 
so intense that it was only by the sense of touch you 
could determine where was your comrade, even 
though he sat close by your side. 

I believe young Chris had remained silent and 
motionless a full three hours before this, and then, 
when we knew that the day had passed, he said 
in the tone of one who has lost all hope: 

‘‘ When may it be to your mind that we make a 
change ? When do you count on taking the 
chances of getting away from here?” 

As soon as I believe midnight has come.” 

“ And have you any faith that we may suc- 
ceed ? ” 

‘‘ Whether I have or no, it is better we make the 
attempt. God has thus far been good to us, inas- 


IN MORTAL FEAR 


141 

much as He has allowed that we remain here 
throughout the day without being discovered, and 
let us hope His goodness will so far continue that 
we may be able to get away undetected.” 

“And what then?” Chris asked with a groan. 
“ Where can we go ? Surely not to your home 
or mine, for if the hue and cry be out against us, 
then will the lobster-backs pay frequent visits to 
the bakery and your mother’s house.” 

“ Let us not cross bridges until we come to them, 
for of a verity we have trouble enough without 
looking into the future in search of more,” I re- 
plied sharply, angered because he would persist in 
striving to find yet further cause for anxiety when 
we had so much upon us. “ Our first work is to 
get away from here, and if so be we should suc- 
ceed in leaving this hiding place, then let us take 
the chances of crossing the city once more, making 
our way to Valley Forge, where we know beyond 
a peradventure we shall be safe from the British- 
ers ; for however greatly they outnumber our army. 
General Howe has not dared to give battle.” 

“ There is as little hope we can cross the city 
since the hue and cry is most likely out, as that 
we can go straight from this place to heaven,” 
Chris said despairingly, and once more lapsed into 
silence, which was irritating to me, for of a verity 
I needed a cheering word now and then even as 
much as did he. 

Again and again I cast about me to decide what 
we should do if peradventure we succeeded in 
getting away from the hiding place; but without 
avail. 

Then I fell to counting the minutes, so that I 
might have some fair idea of when midnight had 


142 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


come, and in all these ways of making the time 
seem to pass more quickly, I failed because of the 
shadow of the scaffold which was weighting me 
down. 

It was at the very moment when I said to myself 
that we might as well go out and give ourselves up 
at the nearest guard-house, as to make any effort 
toward escape, when I heard a soft rippling of the 
water just at the mouth of our hiding place near 
about where we usually moored the Jolly Rover. 

On the instant all that spirit which had been 
driven out of me by the horror of the situation, 
came back, for I knew that that which I heard was 
not the lip, lip, lipping of the tide; but caused by 
some living thing, although it might be only an 
animal. 

Do you hear that ? ’’ I asked feverishly, grip- 
ping young Chris by the shoulder and pulling him 
toward me, as if by such change of position he 
might the better distinguish the sounds. 

He, listening for an instant, fell back once more 
in helpless fear as he muttered: 

’Tis only a rat, or something of that kind. 
Perchance a cur which one of the lobster-backs 
has thrown into the water; but surely nothing that 
may be of avail to us, for there is no one who can 
help us now.'’ 

I could have pummeled the lad, so great was my 
irritation because he refused even to suspect that 
there might be some in the city who would try to aid 
us, and perhaps in my anger I said many bitter 
things to him; but I had as well have talked to a 
stone, so far as making myself understood was 
concerned, for young Chris was the same as dead 
to the world. 


IN MORTAL FEAR 


143 


“ Whether it be rat or no, I am minded to find 
out, for surely something is moving toward this 
place against the current.” 

Chris made no reply, and I crept softly down 
upon a projecting timber to which we had always 
moored the Jolly Rover, and, hardly conscious of 
what I did, stretched my hand out over the sur- 
face of the water, striving to feel that which was 
causing the ripples. 

Then my heart came up into my throat like to 
burst the skin, as I touched the hair of a human 
being’s head, and an instant later I was near to 
losing consciousness because of the wondrous joy 
that came over me, as I heard a familiar voice 
ask : 

‘‘ Is that you by any good chance, Richard Sal- 
ter?” 

“Me? Ay, that it is, Timothy Bowers! God 
bless you for having come to me at this moment 
when I was near dead with fear I ” 

“Are you alone here?” and Tim, rising suffi- 
ciently out of the water to clutch the plank on 
which I was standing, drew himself up beside me 
all unaided, for I was so weakened by joy that I 
could not have raised a pound’s weight strive how- 
ever I might. 

Mayhap a full minute passed before I was able 
to speak connectedly, and then I answered his ques- 
tion by saying that young Chris was near at hand. 

“ How did you get inside here without being 
seen by the lobster-backs?” he asked in amaze- 
ment. 

“ That I know not ; we came just before break 
of day, and saw no one nearabout. The first we 
knew that any trouble had befallen our lads, was 


144 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


when we found this place empty. Tell me wnat 
has happened ? ” 

Now, eager as was I to learn the full extent 
of the danger which menaced, I clutched Timothy 
by the throat so fiercely that he cried out, and 
young Chris, hearing the noise, asked stupidly : 

Who may be there ? Who is raising a noise 
to give an alarm to those who would hang us ? ” 
Arouse yourself, Chris Ludwig,” I cried 
sharply, creeping back along the plank to catch 
him by the arm, for I was minded he should come 
out of this swoon of terror as soon as might be. 
“ Rouse yourself, for here is Timothy Bowers who 
has come to give us information of what has hap- 
pened, even though he may not be able to aid us.” 

How did he come ? ” Chris asked stupidly, and 
as I replied, the idea came into my mind like a flash 
of light. 

‘‘ He came as we shall go, lad, by swimming ! 
If he could find his way here, verily we can fol- 
low him out, and we are the same as free this mo- 
ment ! ” 

Such words as these could not fail of arousing 
the lad from his apathy of terror, and now he 
was as keenly on the alert as I would have him, 
pressing forward in the darkness that he might put 
his hand upon Timothy while the lad told his story, 
which we were burning to hear. 

It was little, however, that Timothy Bowers 
could tell us when we had recovered sufficiently 
from our excitement to listen. 

He knew naught, save that suddenly he saw 
Skinny Baker free on the street, and, coming down 
to the lumber pile as swiftly as might be, found 
two lobster-backs guarding the entrance where we 



HE FOUND TWO LOBSTERBACKS GUARDING THE ENTRANCE 




.^1 


•<«* 
















J 





.■»• • » 




)\ 


■|. 


•i- -V 


V 


>' I 


L 






-vt 




f * 


‘ ' V * 




7- • P^ 


. 't. 


tt 


/rr 
h 








.7f 




'r . 


i . 








Hd 


>t 








\ 


N *« 




rj£i 






✓ t 


1*. 








vav>r 


- f ' I 


>4-- 


V 


l'S^ 




(f 




' ‘-'fSl _ ' . -V. 




- ». 


iHl 


i c 




i 


7- 




\yT 


t a 


•> 


I ••<» 


• il • ■•! 


-1 




■Uc., m> 








k < 

tl 


V t 


f, 


'!5T^ 






-vr; 


,5^-^ 




f. 


T^ 


■f 


< 1^ 


- t 


* • 


I V) 




^li‘j 


^tv:,,.y 


■< - 


A . ‘[1 




j 






• •* 


li- ■ 


W* 


- I 


i VA 








i / ■ 


7* -iV 


• I 


"%s 


:i>. 


.,^7 


i- r • ’ ■» ' ‘A 

V # 5 ^ ■ ' 4 ' a’ 

•7 

*a^ 


•• 




‘ 2 J •*^ 


«-e* 




' V 


















, ,- V. 


■^1 










-V:; 


.■V'^-'-’ « < 1 ^- 




"A 




. *rf 




^ * 1 ^ 31 




IN MORTAL FEAR 145 

were in the custom of creeping through into the 
vacant space beyond. 

Tim had sufficient sense to understand that if 
Skinny Baker was walking the streets free, Jeremy 
and Sam must be in the clutches of the lobster- 
backs, and straightway he took every precaution 
for his own safety, going to the house of a cousin 
who lived on Third street beyond Chestnut, rather 
than returning home. 

While he lay there in hiding during the day, 
his cousin, who was a girl of mayhap fourteen or 
fifteen years, went out on the street, where, after 
some time had been spent, she gathered that two 
rebel lads had been arrested. No sooner was this 
information come to her than she ran plumply 
against Master Baker, who, pluming himself over 
the fact that the British officers were taking some 
notice of him now that his son had been able to 
give what seemed to be valuable information, was 
strutting along the street like any turkey cock. 

She, dear girl, had wit enough to ask him if he 
had any news from his son, for Master Baker had 
made public the fact that Skinny was missing. 

Then it was the Tory told her that Skinny had 
been held prisoner by a party of wicked rebel lads ; 
but now was escaped, and those who held him 
captive were themselves in jail, where, so he said, 
he hoped they would stay until they went to their 
death. 

It was poor information enough to us who 
thirsted for all the details, and I was mystified as 
to why Skinny, who was not a quick-witted lad, 
nor one who had courage enough to fight his way 
through, had succeeded in shaking off Sam and 
Jeremy. 


146 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


However, that was but of little moment so far 
as our situation was concerned. 

Our company of Minute Boys had hardly more 
than been formed when two of them were pris- 
oners, with the chance of being hardly dealt with, 
and here under the timbers were three more who 
must bring all their wits to bear if they would 
preserve their freedom. 

When Timothy had come to an end of his story, 
I asked him whether he had seen any lobster-backs 
on the shore near by the lumber pile when he swam 
down the stream, and he replied grimly, while I 
could almost fancy even in the darkness that there 
was a smile of content on his face: 

“ I had no spare time to watch out for lobster- 
backs, knowing if they caught a glimpse of my 
head on the stream they would soon let me under- 
stand I had been discovered, therefore I swam on, 
giving little heed to anything save my own prog- 
ress.” 

But why did you come here, Timothy, when 
you knew that the lobster-backs must be waiting 
for young Chris and me?” I asked. 

That was exactly why I did come,” the lad re- 
plied promptly. ‘‘ There was in my mind a fancy 
that you might possibly have done exactly as you 
did, and were waiting here in the belief that some 
of our Minute Boys would come to your aid. 
Therefore it was I cast about as to how I could 
best make my way to this place.” 

“You are a true comrade, Timothy Bowers!” 
I cried, seizing both his hands with a grip that 
caused him to wince with pain. “ In all my reach- 
ing out for some means of escape, it never came 
into my thick head that one of our lads who called 


IN MORTAL FEAR 147 

himself a Minute Boy, could or would come to 
our aid.” 

I have come,” Timothy said in a laughing 
tone ; ‘‘ but whether it is to your aid or no re- 
mains to be seen. In fact I misdoubt my being 
able to help, and have an idea that I shall rather 
be a burden upon you, for where two might swim 
up the river unseen, three are like to show them- 
selves, either by noise, or because of so many black 
objects upon the surface of the water.” 

You have brought aid, Timothy, even though 
we are taken next minute, for it has heartened 
Chris and me, who were well-nigh dead with de- 
spair, to such courage as I doubt not will bring 
us through in safety, for a certain time at least. 
We are boldened to do great things now, knowing 
that at the end of them is, perhaps, our safety, 
therefore let us get about the work rather than 
remain here thinking of what may happen.” 

In that you are pleasing me exactly,” Tim- 
othy replied. I have no desire to linger here, 
and if you are minded to follow me, I am ready 
to take to the water; but once there I know not 
what we shall do, or which way we are to turn. 
If I might take you to the house of my cousin, 
it would be well; but my aunt has said that if per- 
adventure I found any of my comrades wandering 
around the city, I must escort them to some other 
place, for she fears that too many boys gathering 
at her home would attract the attention of the 
lobster-backs, thereby bringing her in danger of 
arrest.” 

“ I have thought that mayhap we might find our 
way back to Valley Forge,” I suggested, and Tim- 
othy cried on the instant : 


148 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

“ No, no, do not venture that way ! Simcoe’s 
rangers went up the road to Germantown this 
afternoon, so I heard at the house where I have 
been hiding, and who shall say that they are not out 
in search of you? You must find some hiding 
place in the city, and mark you, Richard Salter, I 
am of the belief that it is our business to teach 
Skinny Baker a lesson which as yet he has not re- 
ceived.” 

“ What? ” young Chris cried in a tone of mingled 
surprise and fear, “ Would you now, when the hue 
and cry is out against us, think of paying Skinny 
Baker back in the coin which he deserves ? ” 

“Ay, that I would,” Timothy replied stoutly. 
“ The lobster-backs haven’t got us yet, and it 
strikes me that we are timorous lads if we give 
up at this moment simply because the Britishers 
are burning to take us prisoners. It is our busi- 
ness to do whatsoever we may to aid Jeremy and 
Sam, for verily they are in sore distress, and 
you would not forsake a comrade at such a 
time?” 

The lac} caused me to feel shame for myself. 
He stood in quite as great danger as did Chris 
and I, and yet instead of mourning over his fate as 
I had done during all that long day, he was reaching 
out in the hope to help others — had already taken 
desperate chances on the chance that we might have 
come back, and seemed to have cast aside all 
thoughts of self. 

Again I clutched him by the hand, and said in a 
tone which he must have known was sincerely from 
the bottom of my heart : 

“ Timothy Bowers, you are a comrade among 
a thousand! I have never known but one who 


IN MORTAL FEAR 


149 


would do as much for a friend, and that one Jeremy 
Hapgood, who you say is now in prison.” 

“Ay, that’s where he is, Richard Salter; but if 
you and I are half as keen-witted as we claim to 
be, it seems to me we should be able to work him 
some good, for the lobster-backs feel so secure of 
holding this city that they are grown careless, as 
you know full well. Once you and Chris are out 
of this place, which is much like a rat-trap, I dare 
venture to say we can find a chance to hide with- 
out bringing danger upon those who care for us, 
and what matters though we go hungry for a day 
or two, if so be we do all that which we should? ” 

You can well fancy how I was heartened; how 
my courage was strengthened by such words as 
these from a lad whom I had never believed had it 
in him to do brave deeds, and if there was a hero 
in the city of Philadelphia that night, I claim it 
was Timothy Bowers. 

He had brought me out from the slough of 
despond, and I fancied now it was possible for 
me to see my way clear, despite the fact that all 
those servants of General Howe who wore red 
coats were on the lookout to make me prisoner. 

“ It shall be you who leads the way, Timothy, 
and we are ready at the word, unless, peradventure, 
you think better for us to linger here awhile 
longer.” 

“ This is no place in which to stand idle. The 
first move is to get away, for the thick-headed lob- 
ster-backs believe there is no question but that on 
your return from Valley Forge — and of course 
Skinny told them where you had gone — this will 
be the first place you aim at. Therefore if so be 
they fail to see you by to-morrow. I’ll go bail 


150 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

they’ll search inside here. We have considerable 
of work before us, for it is no child’s play to swim 
against the current.” 

“ Go you on and we will follow,” I cried, throw- 
ing off my shoes that they might not encumber me 
while in the water, and young Chris followed my 
example. Timothy himself, I learned by sense of 
touch, was already barefoot. 

Then the brave lad led the way down on the 
plank where we moored the Jolly Rover, and al- 
lowed himself to sink gently into the water in such 
manner as not to raise the slightest ripple, we fol- 
lowing his every movement. 

I must confess, however, brave though I felt 
myself to be while he was talking, there was more 
than a certain fear in my heart when we came out 
from under the timbers, swimming close within the 
shadow of the bank, for I feared, and with good 
reason, that some of the lobster-backs might be 
near at hand watching for just such a manoeuvre 
as we were executing. 

Even while we struck out, striving to avoid mak- 
ing any commotion in the water and at the same 
time keeping so near Timothy that I could see his 
head even in the darkness, I reproached myself 
for the cowardly fear and despair which had come 
upon me during the day. 

Now, after all my forebodings, we were going 
peacefully away from the hiding place without be- 
ing molested by the enemy, and all because one 
certain lad had come to hearten us, showing that 
we were selfish indeed to think only of ourselves 
when there were comrades in sore distress needing 
aid. 

I believe that the sense of shame caused by my 


IN MORTAL FEAR 


151 

having shown the white feather at a time when 
I needed all my courage, became so great as to 
quicken my wits, for even while we swam I be- 
thought me of a safe place of refuge if so be we 
might gain it, and, hastening my stroke, I pulled 
alongside Timothy as I said to him: 

“ There is at the Jolly Tar inn the Weaver of 
Germantown, who is, as we know, a friend to the 
Cause, and it must be that Master Targe, the inn- 
keeper, is also what the lobster-backs call a rebel. 
If one can remain hidden in his tavern, why not all 
of us, and there we shall find not only shelter, but 
food.” 

It is the place for us,” Timothy replied quickly, 
and with a note of relief in his voice. Surely 
there is no other house in all the city we could 
come at so easily as the inn.” 

As a matter of course this conversation had been 
carried on in whispers, and young Chris heard noth- 
ing whatsoever concerning it; but when we turned 
to enter the creek his curiosity was roused, and he 
asked almost angrily if I knew whither we were 
bound. 

“To the Jolly Tar inn, where is the Weaver 
of Germantown,” I replied curtly, and then turned 
all my attention to swimming as swiftly as might 
be, for now we were come so near a place of refuge 
and could see no one on the bank, it surely seemed 
as if we should strain every nerve in order to arrive 
at the earliest possible moment. 

I heard a smothered exclamation of satisfaction 
from young Chris when I had spoken, and knew 
that he understood what we might find if so be we 
arrived at our journey’s end in safety. 

And this we did, thanks to that same Providence 


152 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


which it appeared to me had had direct ruling over 
us from the time we left the falls to go to the hid- 
ing place. 

We came up out of the water within a few yards 
of the inn, taking due care to make no noise what- 
soever, as you may well suppose, and then, in- 
stead of going boldly into the place, for we knew 
not who might be there, we circled around the 
building until it had been possible, through the 
windows, to see the interior of every room on the 
lower floor. 

There was no one to be seen inside save the sour- 
visaged landlord, who no longer looked surly to me 
now that I had good reason for believing he was a 
true friend to the Cause. 

It is not to be wondered at. that Master Targe 
looked up in surprise when we three lads, dripping 
like water rats, and I dare say looking very much 
like such animals, entered the tap-room. 

While one might have counted ten he stood gaz- 
ing at us as if having no knowledge that he had 
ever met any of the party before, and I, fearing he 
might be pleased to forget that I had been recom- 
mended to his care, said in a low tone as I came 
close to him: 

“We would have speech with the Weaver of 
Germantown, and later with you, if it be possi- 
ble.” 

“Where have you lads come from?” 

“ Out of the river,” Timothy replied laughingly, 
and Master Targe, taking no heed to what the lad 
counted was a joke, asked sternly: 

“Where before that?” 

“ Young Chris and I came down from Valley 
Forge to our hiding place, not knowing what had 


IN MORTAL FEAR 


153 


happened, and but for Timothy Bowers here, I 
dare say before morning we would have been in the 
hands of the lobster-backs.” 

Why would you see the Weaver of German- 
town?” the innkeeper asked, and this I thought 
was displaying rather too much curiosity, therefore 
replied, not curtly ; but in such a tone as showed that 
I was not willing to be questioned closely : 

That remains for him to tell you, if so be it 
is his mind. Master Dingley sent us here, and I 
believe we should have speech with him before say- 
ing aught to anyone else.” 

To my surprise the innkeeper appeared well sat- 
isfied with the reply, and said in a tone of com- 
mendation : 

“ Verily you are cautious for a lad of your years, 
and if so be you continue in the same way, then will 
there be less difficulty in doing the work which may 
be set for you.” 

Having said this he came out from behind the 
bar, where he had been lounging, so to speak, lean- 
ing on his elbows over the wooden counter, and 
without bidding us follow him, went through the 
next room and up a flight of stairs which I knew 
led to the apartments in the rear. 

Timothy would have hung back to wait for an 
invitation ; but I was minded to take the innkeeper’s 
movements as indication that he was ready to lead 
us to that man who was called the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown, and beckoned for my comrades to follow 
me. 

Within two or three minutes we were standing 
before this worker for the Cause, who was periling 
his life by remaining in the city, and Master Targe 
had left the room, closing the door carefully be- 


154 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


hind him, after which the so-called Weaver of 
Germantown took good care to bolt it securely. 

Then, looking from one to the other of us with 
much the same surprise as had been shown by the 
innkeeper, he asked of me: 

Did you fail to meet Master Dingley ? ’’ 

Indeed we did not, and came back from Valley 
Forge this morning, not knowing that anything in 
the way of trouble had occurred.’’ 

Then the man, as if simply to gratify his own 
curiosity, questioned us as to why we were so 
soaked with water, and not until I had explained 
how it was we succeeded in leaving the hiding place 
among the timbers, did he show any desire to hear 
what we might have brought in the way of instruc- 
tions or news. 

Your Timothy Bowers seems to be a boy who 
can be depended on in time of trouble,” he said in 
a tone of satisfaction. When a lad like him will 
undertake to aid his comrades at such risks as he 
ventured, one may well put confidence in him. 
Now tell me what you heard from the man to whom 
I sent you.” 

In order that the Weaver of Germantown might 
understand fully all we had seen and heard, I made 
an overly long story of the matter, to which he 
listened patiently and with deepest interest until I 
was come to the end, when he said as if speaking to 
himself : 

“ Then it appears that he whom you met believed 
it would be possible for boys to keep an eye out over 
those who are to be at the carnival, with the idea 
that something may be learned there. At the time 
such a proposition was made to you, it was not 
known that your prisoner had escaped, and you 


IN MORTAL FEAR 1 55 

yourselves in gravest danger of being brought before 
a court martial.” 

‘‘ Ay, and it seems to me we are come to an 
end of our rope, so far as serving the colonies is 
concerned,” young Chris replied promptly, where- 
upon the man looked at him sharply, and said in 
what I took to be a tone of irony: 

‘‘ When danger threatens you are ready to give 
over calling yourself a Minute Boy, eh?” 

‘‘If you accuse me of showing the white feather, 
then are you doing a wrong,” Chris replied hotly. 
“ It is one thing to do all a lad may, taking such 
chances as come to those who play the spy ; but when 
is coupled to it the fact that beyond peradventure 
the hue and cry has gone out against Richard Salter 
and myself, while every lobster-back in the city has 
been instructed to search for us, then does it seem 
as if we might question whether there was a possi- 
bility of doing anything, save allow ourselves to be 
taken prisoners.” 

“ That is as may be, lad,” the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown replied as if he was saddened by the fact. 
“ So that you have come to believe you may not 
go out of doors without being taken in custody, 
then indeed has your time of service come to an 
end, and we need make no further talk regarding 
what is desired by those whom you left at Valley 
Forge.” 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE CARNIVAL 

I HAD no idea of being thus cut off from work 
as a Minute Boy simply because young Chris had 
decided it was too dangerous for us to continue 
such service, and speaking perhaps more sharply 
than I should have done, I said to this man whom 
we had been instructed to look upon in the light 
of a superior officer: 

“ There is no question of our refusing duty 
simply because of danger. It is for you to say 
where we shall go, and what we must attempt to 
do, you knowing all the circumstances. If, perad- 
venture, you send us where there is no chance to 
escape being taken prisoners, then is the matter 
on your head rather than ours. Do not be so quick 
to say that we are no longer of any use to the 
Cause.’' 

‘‘And what say you. Master Bowers?” the man 
asked, turning to Timothy, and the lad replied with 
a smile, as if he was well content with the entire 
situation : ' 

“ I am of much the same mind as Richard Salter. 
It does indeed look as though we had little or no 
chance of gathering information; but I am ready 
to make a try for it even at this moment.” 

“Well said, lads!” the Weaver of Germantown 
cried, and clapping young Chris on the shoulder 
in a friendly manner, he added, “ I have no doubt 


THE CARNIVAL 1 57 

but that your backbone will be stiff by the time you 
have seen your comrades begin work.” 

There is no need of stiffening my backbone,” 
young Chris replied sulkily. “ I want it to be un- 
derstood that I am no nearer showing the white 
feather than any other lad in this city; but when 
it is a matter of our being hounded by all the lobster- 
backs General Howe has here, then does it seem to 
me a foolish matter to make any attempt save that 
of remaining in hiding.” 

“ Then it shall be you who remains in hiding, 
and your comrades may go forth to ply their dan- 
gerous business. If there was naught of peril in 
this work of ours while we strive to teach the king 
a lesson, then could there be no credit attached to 
what we do.” 

“ I shall go wherever Richard Salter and Tim- 
othy Bowers dare stick their noses,” Chris cried 
angrily. ‘‘ Since you are so sharp for us to show 
whether we are like to be timorous, what is the 
work you would have us do just now?” 

“ Remain in hiding three or four days, mayhap, 
and in less than that time the Britishers will tire of 
looking for a couple of lads who amused themselves 
by making the son of a Tory a prisoner.” 

“ That is exactly the question in our minds,” 
I interrupted. “ I dare not return to my home, 
for there are lodging British officers who know 
me full well, and where else may we go? ” 

“ I allow that Master Targe can take care of you 
for a few days, and here in this inn, unless some- 
thing unforeseen occurs, you will be almost as safe 
as at Valley Forge. Content yourselves to remain 
indoors, and confined to one room, until I shall 
give the word. Then it is my belief that you 


158 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


may venture out with no more danger than before 
the Baker lad gave his information; but feeling 
fairly safe from being taken into custody save 
you run upon someone who knows you exceeding 
well.” 

Such advice as this was much to my liking; 
it was exactly that for which I had come, and on 
the instant I felt as if the greater portion of all 
my troubles were swept away, save for the fact 
that I could not let mother know of my safety. 

However, as to this last I consoled myself with 
the thought that she would understand we were 
not in custody, if she failed of hearing such news 
from those lobster-backs who lodged in her house. 
If, peradventure, I had been made prisoner, then 
they would surely give her information, for, saving 
the fact that they served the king and were ready to 
do wha1;3oever they might to harm us of the col- 
onies, they were fairly decent men so far as ordi- 
nary acquaintances go. 

Then it was that the Weaver of Germantown 
made a signal, by knocking upon the wainscoting 
of the door in a peculiar manner, and straightway, 
within thirty seconds perhaps, the innkeeper ap- 
peared, whereupon the two men held a reasonably 
long conversation in the passageway, speaking in 
guarded tones as if it was not their desire we should 
overhear the words. 

When it had come to an end, he whom we had 
been told to consider our commander, said in a mat- 
ter-of-fact tone: 

You will remain in this house, and the room 
next this shall be put in order for you. The 
three mus.t sleep in one bed, for Master Targe is 


THE CARNIVAL 


159 


not troubled with overly much furniture in this 
inn of his, and it is not well the rooms that are 
ordinarily occupied by lodgers should be dismantled, 
lest it appear suspicious to whomsoever might be 
inclined to play the spy for the benefit of the Brit- 
ishers.” 

That we were to be taken care of in fairly good 
fashion all of us understood half an hour later, 
when Master Targe himself came into the room, 
bringing so much in the way of provisions that the 
four of us ate a very hearty supper, and I am 
willing to swear that young Chris and I stood sadly 
in need of the food. 

While we ate the Weaver of Germantown dis- 
cussed the escape of Skinny Baker, and asked Tim- 
othy Bowers many questions concerning it ; but, as I 
have already set down, the lad knew very little be- 
yond the fact that the Tory cur was at liberty, and 
Jeremy and Sam had disappeared. 

As a matter of course, we understood that the 
Britishers were holding them in one place or an- 
other as prisoners, and instead of speaking regard- 
ing what we were to do to aid him in spying, the 
man, when he was come to an end of questioning, 
immediately set about speculating as to how it 
would be possible for us to lend a hand to our com- 
rades. 

Until he had spoken as if it was no more than a 
matter of business, this rescuing two prisoners from 
the Britishers, I had not so much as dreamed we 
might be the means of setting them free ; but now, 
although no plan had been proposed, a great hope 
sprang up in my heart that before we ourselves 
had fallen into serious trouble, there was a possi- 


l6o THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


bility of showing Jeremy and Sam that the tie 
which bound us lads together as Minute Boys was 
a strong one. 

“ The first task is to find out where the lads are 
held,’’ the Weaver of Germantown said as if speak- 
ing to himself, ‘‘ and that much I fancy we can 
rely upon Master Targe to learn. He has the repu- 
tation of being one who would stand neutral in 
this trouble ’twixt the colonies and the king, and 
the Tories are of the belief they may soon bring 
him around to their way of thinking. Surely, they 
say to themselves, he can be no rebel, otherwise 
he would not hold himself aloof from them. 
Therefore it is that within the past two months 
Master Dingley and I have learned very much 
from him, he having picked it up here and there 
when he had as patrons some of the Tory brood.” 

It is not possible for me to set down all we 
said that night, for not until a late hour were we 
three lads willing to go into the next chamber 
in order to sleep, so eager had we become over 
this unformed plan of liberating Jeremy arid 
Sam. 

If, however, we thought it was a task which 
would be set about immediately, then was the mis- 
take a grave one, for on the following morning the 
Weaver of Germantown flatly refused to discuss 
the matter with us when we were come into his 
room for breakfast, saying, as if the matter no 
longer was of great importance to him : 

We will wait until finding out where the lads 
are confined, before making overly much talk.” 

As a matter of course this did not prevent us 
lads from talking among ourselves, and we fool- 
ishly laid plans one after another, each of which 


THE CARNIVAL l6l 

I dare say would have been impossible of execu- 
tion, while our companion, who it appeared to me, 
now that daylight had come, was holding himself 
aloof from us, refused to take any part. 

When another night shrouded the city in dark- 
ness, however, we had good proof that the Weaver of 
Germantown had not given over doing whatsoever 
he might toward aiding our comrades, for then it 
was, after the innkeeper had called him out into the 
passage for a private interview, that he came back 
and said to us, as if the information was something 
which gave him greatest satisfaction: 

‘‘ Your lads whom you would aid are confined 
in the Stone Prison, or, at least, in the work-house 
portion of the building, and it would seem as if 
the Britishers were eager to give us an opportunity 
of freeing them, for there is no place in all the city, 
so far as I know, that would be so favorable for 
our plans.” 

Now you must know that this Stone Prison was 
at the corner of High and Third streets. The jail 
itself fronted on High street, and I have heard it 
spoken of as the debtors’ prison, while on Third 
street was another building joined to the first by 
a high wall, which formed part of the yard en- 
closure, and this was the work-house. There were, 
in the garret of this last building, certain rooms 
set apart for prisoners, in case the High-street jail 
proved too small to accommodate all who were under 
arrest. 

When General Howe took possession of our city 
and began clapping into jail all the so-called rebels 
he came across, he found himself cramped for 
places in which to confine his captives, therefore 
even the State House was used for confining pris- 


i 62 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


oners of war. This work-house of the Stone 
Prison had ordinarily been used by the Britishers 
as a guard-house ; that is to say, a place where they 
confined their own soldiers who were guilty of some 
slight misdemeanor. 

Now, as a matter of course, all us lads knew 
the Stone Prison almost as well as we did our own 
homes, and I could say to within the length of an 
inch where some of the wall had crumbled away 
sufficiently to give a fellow a foothold, if he dug 
his toes in deeply, because more than once had 
Jeremy Hapgood and I clambered up to the top in 
order to look over into the work-house, where the 
lobster-backs were undergoing punishment for hav- 
ing been drunken, or disrespectful to some popin- 
jay of a superior officer. 

‘‘If we only knew in what part of the building 
the lads were held,'’ Timothy Bowers said reflect- 
ively, and the Weaver of Germantown replied 
promptly : 

“ They are in the attic of the building, of course, 
where are the cells, for it does not stand to reason 
the Britishers would house them with the red-coats 
who are undergoing punishment.” 

“ I will undertake to get inside the yard, on 
any dark night, within half an hour, if so be the 
sentries have not been doubled since I last saw 
the place,” I said, and young Chris cried in a tone 
of derision: 

“ Much good it would do you to get inside the 
walls, save you counted on joining Jeremy and 
Sam.” 

“ Nay, nay, lad,” the Weaver of Germantown 
added quickly. “If so be you know a way to get 
to the top of the wall, it may chance we shall hit 


THE CARNIVAL 


163 


upon a plan of going yet further. It should not 
be a difficult matter on a dark night, unless perad- 
venture unusually strict guard be kept, to gain the 
roof of the work-house from the wall at the corner 
of the streets. If I mistake not, it comes well in 
height to the eaves of the building.'’ 

** And what then ? " Chris asked with a sneer. 

‘‘We should at least be nearer the lads then than 
we are now, and the remainder is something to be 
figured out at a later day.” 

Then it was that the man refused to hold further 
conversation with us, insisting that we go to bed 
immediately, and, as a matter of fact, we could do 
no less than obey. 

But it was not possible for him to force us to 
sleep, and we lay there on the bags of straw many 
hours, speculating as to what might be done if we 
could gain the roof of the building, or as to how we 
could come at those cell-like rooms under the 
eaves where it stood to reason our comrades were 
held. 

I fancied I had a scheme which could be worked, 
if so be the night was stormy; but I refrained from 
giving words to it at the time because Chris was 
ever ready to make sport of plans formed by an- 
other, therefore held my peace, letting him throw 
cold water as he would upon the proposition that 
we could do anything toward releasing Jeremy and 
Sam. 

On the following day our Weaver of German- 
town. had again seemingly become indifferent to that 
which we would do, and held frequent interviews 
with Master Targe in the passage-way, until we 
were becoming wearied of inaction. 

It may seem strange that after we had escaped 


1 64 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


such grave peril, there was even the lightest whis- 
per of grumbling from us because we were forced 
to remain hived up in one room where we were 
seemingly in safety. Yet did this inaction so weigh 
upon me, that before eight and forty hours had 
passed I came almost to believe it would be better 
we went boldly out on the street, taking the chances 
of arrest, rather than stay there cooped up like 
chickens who were being fattened for the killing. 
So I said petulantly to this man who could be so 
friendly at times, and again appear so distant that 
one hesitated to speak to him, whereupon he replied 
gravely : 

“If you are to accomplish anything in this world, 
lad, whether it be playing the part of a spy, or en- 
gaging in what some might call a more honest pur- 
suit, the first thing which you must learn is pa- 
tience. He who tires quickly because of the same- 
ness of his surroundings, or because of a tread- 
mill-like existence, is not the one to climb high in 
whatsoever pursuit he follows. To steal from the 
Britishers their secrets, or to release two lads who 
are held under heavy guard as prisoners, are not 
simple matters, and he who expects that either one 
or the other can be done off-hand without expendi- 
ture of time, sets himself down as a simple.” 

As a matter of course that silenced me, and dur- 
ing the remainder of the day I strove earnestly to 
appear patient, as if it mattered little whether I re- 
mained there, or went abroad. 

One day passed after another, each a weary time 
of waiting for we knew not what. Again and 
again would young Chris insist that it was needless 
for us to be wasting the hours if we counted on 
making any attempt to aid our comrades, and to all 


THE CARNIVAL 165 

of his complaint and reproaches, for he was not 
choice of words, this odd man gave no heed. 

There were, in fact, moments when you might 
have said he failed to hear the lad, even when young 
Chris was complaining the most loudly. 

Then on a certain day, however, after we had 
been cooped up in that small room so long that it 
seemed to me almost as if I had spent half my life 
there, the Weaver of Germantown said suddenly, as 
if the fact had but just been borne in upon him : 

“ Now, lads, I believe the hour has come when 
you may make the venture.” 

‘‘What venture?” young Chris asked sharply. 

“ That of striving to be of assistance to our peo- 
ple who are fighting against the king.” 

“ Do you mean that we may go out from here? ” 
Timothy Bowers asked, and there was a joyous ring 
in his voice which told how great the relief, and 
how little he regarded the possible danger. 

“ Since you have been cooped up here General 
Clinton has arrived to take command of the troops, 
and it is to-morrow that this carnival, which they 
call the Mischianza, is to be given. Now I propose 
that if you lads are willing to make the venture, you 
shall set off at near about midnight for Southwark, 
and there loiter around, each taking a different sta- 
tion, to learn what you may from the guests them- 
selves.” 

“ What ? ” young Chris cried in amazement. 
“Are we going to the carnival? We whom the 
lobster-backs will arrest on sight ? ” 

“ Ay, that is my plan; but I am of the mind that 
you will not be arrested. As a matter of course 
there will be many servants around the grounds, 
and Master Targe has secured for you costumes 


l66 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

which will prove an effective disguise. If you are 
sufficiently quick-witted, it should be a simple mat- 
ter to mingle with the other attendants, waiting upon 
the guests whenever you are called. It is by no 
means certain you will gain valuable information, 
and yet I believe there is so great a possibility that 
we should take advantage^ of it. Are you willing 
to make the trial ? ” 

Of course we are, sir,” Timothy Bowers re- 
plied gleefully. “To say nothing of having a 
chance to take part in the lobster-backs’ carnival, 
it will do me solid good to breathe the fresh air 
once more. There have been times since I came 
to this inn when it seemed that I would stifle, al- 
though there is no reason why I make complaint 
concerning the accommodations at the Jolly Tar, 
for he who is in danger of the gallows, as I count 
that we three are, should be easily satisfied while 
he is allowed to remain at liberty.” 

“ But what about our comrades who are held 
prisoners in the work-house?” I asked sharply, 
thinking that the Weaver of Germantown had for- 
gotten them entirely, whereupon he said severely, 
and in a tone which was much like that of re- 
proof : 

“ The imprisonment of two lads is but a trifling 
matter as compared with the needs of the Cause. 
Many a one must undergo imprisonment, or even 
give up his life, and thousands upon thousands suf- 
fer bitterly in order that we may accomplish that 
on which we have set our minds. I know to a cer- 
tainty that up to the time of General Clinton’s ar- 
rival nothing had been done in the way of punish- 
ing your comrades. I suspect that the Britishers 
are waiting until you also can be captured. It is 


THE CARNIVAL 


167 


equally positive no move will be made immediately ; 
surely not to-morrow during the carnival, and it 
may be that when the festival has come to an end 
we shall find time to look after those whom you 
would free.” 

And now it is, in order that you may the better 
understand what we lads did when we literally 
thrust our heads into the lion’s mouth, or to what 
purpose we went this way and that, I must go for- 
ward somewhat in my story, telling of what took 
place on the following day, even before I finish 
speaking of that which we did at the moment when 
the Weaver of Germantown set out plainly before 
us that we were in fact to act the part of spies, and, 
if taken while thus at work, there would be no 
question but that the gallows would be our final 
halting place in this world. 

Therefore I propose to set down what was done 
at this carnival, after which I will come back and 
explain how we went about our duties. In telling 
of the gaieties which the lobster-backs indulged in, 
I count to read from a letter Major Andre himself 
wrote to his friends in England, and which now 
lies plainly before me, it having been captured at 
Monmouth among some of the British camp equip- 
ment, though why it was he failed to send the mis- 
sive I do not understand. 

This is what he wrote : 

‘‘ A grand regatta began the* entertainment. It 
consisted of three divisions. In the first was the 
Ferret galley, having on board several general offi- 
cers and a number of ladies. In the centre was the 
Hussar galley, with Sir William and Lord Howe, 
Sir Henry Clinton, the officers of their suite, and 
some ladies. The Cornwallis galley brought up the 


l68 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

rear, having on board General Knyphausen and his 
suite, three British generals and a party of ladies. 
On each quarter of these galleys, and forming their 
division, were five flatboats, lined with green cloth 
and filled with ladies and gentlemen. In front of 
the whole were three flatboats with a band of music 
in each. Six barges rowed about each flank to keep 
off the swarm of boats that covered the river from 
side to side. The galleys were decked out with a 
variety of colors and streamers, and in each flat- 
boat was displayed the flag of its own division. 

“ In the stream opposite the centre of the city the 
Fanny, armed ship, magnificently decorated, was 
placed at anchor, and at some distance ahead lay 
his Majesty’s ship Roebuck, with the admiral’s flag 
hoisted at the foretop masthead. The transport 
ships, extending in line the whole length of the 
town, appeared with colors flying and crowded with 
spectators, as were also the openings of several 
wharves on shore, exhibiting the most picturesque 
and enlivening scene the eye could desire. The 
rendezvous was at Knight’s wharf at the northern 
extremity of the city. By half-past four the whole 
Company were embarked, and the signal being made 
by the Vigilant' s manning ship, the three divisions 
rowed slowly down, preserving their proper inter- 
vals, and keeping time to the music that led the 
fleet. 

‘‘ Arrived between the Fanny and the Market 
wharf, a signal was made from one of the boats 
ahead, and the whole lay upon their oars, while 
the music played ‘ God save the King,’ and three 
cheers given for the vessels were returned from the 
multitude on shore. By this time the flood tide be- 
came too rapid for the galleys to advance ; they were 


THE CARNIVAL 


169 


therefore quitted, and the party disposed of in dif- 
ferent barges. This alteration broke in upon the 
order of procession; but was necessary to give suf- 
ficient time for displaying the entertainments that 
were prepared on shore. 

The landing place was at the Old Fort, a little 
to the southward of the town, fronting the building 
prepared for the reception of the company, about 
four hundred yards from the water by a gentle as- 
cent. As soon as the general’s barge was seen to 
push from the shore, a salute of seventeen guns was 
fired from the Roebuck, and, after some interval, 
by the same number from the Vigilant. The com- 
pany, as they disembarked, arranged themselves into 
a line of procession, and advanced through an ave- 
nue formed by two files of grenadiers, and a line of 
light horse supporting each file. This avenue led 
to a square lawn of two hundred and fifty yards on 
each side, lined with troops, and properly prepared 
for the exhibition of a tilt and tournament, ac- 
cording to the customs and ordinances of ancient 
chivalry. We proceeded through the centre of the 
square. 

“ The music, consisting of all the bands of the 
army, moved in front. The managers, with fa- 
vors of white and blue ribbons in their breasts, fol- 
lowed next in order. The general, admiral, and 
the rest of the company proceeded promiscuously. 

“ In front appeared the building, bounding the 
view through a vista formed by two triumphal 
arches erected at proper intervals in a line with the 
landing-place. Two pavilions with rows of benches 
rising one above the other, and serving as the wings 
of the first triumphal arch, received the ladies, while 
the gentlemen arranged themselves in convenient 


170 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


order on each side. On the front seat of each pa- 
vilion were placed seven of the principal young la- 
dies of the country, dressed in Turkish habits and 
wearing in their turbans the favors with which 
they meant to reward the several knights who were 
to contend in their honor. These arrangements 
were scarce made, when the sound of trumpets was 
heard in the distance, and a band of knights, dressed 
in ancient habits of white and red silk, and mounted 
on gray horses richly caparisoned in trappings of 
the same colors, entered the lists, attended by their 
esquires on foot, in suitable apparel.” 

Now then, in this letter of Major Andre’s, he 
writes many pages concerning what they did when 
the knights rode into the field and fought with 
lances, and blunt swords, and all that sort of thing, 
which it is not necessary I set down. It is this 
last which is most important, for in it did young 
Chris, Timothy and I figure in great shape, accord- 
ing to our own belief : 

Here is the remainder of General Andre’s letter: 

‘‘ The company were regaled with tea, lemonade, 
and other cooling liquors when they entered the 
house. On the same floor with the ball-room were 
four drawing-rooms, with sideboards of refresh- 
ments. Dancing continued until ten o’clock, when 
the windows were thrown open and the display of 
fireworks began. At twelve o’clock supper was an- 
nounced, and large folding doors, hitherto artfully 
concealed, being suddenly thrown open, discovered 
a magnificent saloon with three alcoves on each side 
which served as sideboards. Fifty-six large pier 
glasses, ornamented with green silk artificial flowers 
and ribbons ; one hundred branches with three lights 
in each, trimmed in the same manner as the mirrors ; 


THE CARNIVAL 


171 

eighteen lustres, each with twenty-four lights, sus- 
pended from the ceiling, and ornamented as the 
branches; three hundred wax tapers disposed along 
the supper table; four hundred and thirty covers, 
twelve hundred dishes, twenty-four black slaves in 
Oriental dresses, with silver collars and bracelets, 
ranged in two lines, and bending to the ground as 
the general and admiral approached the saloon. 
Then came the drinking of healths, and the toasts, 
and after supper the dancing was continued until 
four o’clock.” 

That letter gives a pretty good account of the 
entertainment, so I have been told. But we three 
lads who were at the risk of our lives, saw very 
little of what was going on, because we were chiefly 
among the servants, save when called upon by the 
gentlemen or ladies to bring them this or that in 
the way of refreshments. 

You must not suppose that we were among the 
“ twenty-four black slaves in Oriental dresses,” for 
our station was not so high. However it had been 
brought about, I know not ; but certain it is that the 
innkeeper of the Jolly Tar had provided us with cos- 
tumes such as the ordinary servant wore, and we 
were told how we should present ourselves at Mas- 
ter Wharton’s mansion in order to be admitted. 

You may say that a person who is telling a story 
has no right to go ahead in the narrative in order to 
describe something which happened in the future; 
but I have striven several times to relate it in a dif- 
ferent fashion, failing utterly, therefore must I do 
as I have and let you put it down to the truth, 
which is, that I am but a poor apology for a story- 
teller. 

Now let me hark back to that room in the Jolly 


172 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


Tar inn where we three lads were gathered with 
the Weaver of Germantown, when he astounded us 
by announcing that if we were willing to take the 
chances, then might we go to this carnival of the 
lobster-backs. 

We all knew full well where was Master Whar- 
ton’s country house at Southwark, and were told 
that when midnight was come, we must, having 
made up in parcels the dresses which we were to 
wear for the occasion, set off, and, if possible, con- 
ceal ourselves near about the mansion. 

Then at daylight we were to put on our dis- 
guises, which I may say here consisted simply of 
what I fancied was a Turkish style of dress, 
made of some green and black stuff that com- 
pletely enveloped the body, being brought up tightly 
around each ankle, forming thereby a most comical 
kind of trousers and tunic all in one piece. 

As a matter of course, the clothing would not 
serve to hide our faces, and therein the danger lay. 

If so be we did not come upon any who were 
acquainted with us, and there was little chance of 
such an unfortunate happening save in the case of 
those officers who lodged with my mother, then 
were we safe in embarking upon the venture. 

We were to present ourselves boldly at the rear 
of the house, after having put on our odd cloth- 
ing, and from that on it would be the duty of Mas- 
ter Wharton’s upper servants, or the master of cere- 
monies, to direct us to what we should do. 

The only matter of which we were absolutely 
positive was, that in event of our being discovered, 
then was death almost certain, for there could be no 
question but that we had gone there as spies, and 
would be dealt with accordingly. 


CHAPTER IX 


ON DUTY 

It is not needed that I should set down all we 
said during this night before the carnival, when we 
were listening intently, as you may well suppose, to 
the advice which the Weaver of Germantown gave 
us concerning our behavior. 

I dare venture to say there was no desire for 
slumber on the part of any of our company. I 
know for fact that I could not have closed my eyes 
in sleep even though life had depended upon it, for 
every now and then a cold chill of fear would run 
down my spine as I realized what would be the re- 
sult if I came full upon some one of those officers 
who lodged with my mother. 

I do not hesitate to say I was given sadly to timor- 
ousness during that time, and if I ever come across 
a lad who claims to me that he can venture upon a 
task which may result in his death, without feeling 
certain fear and having many forebodings, then I 
shall say that he is either devoid of all feeling, or 
telling that which is absolutely a lie. 

When midnight had come we were made aware of 
the fact by Master Targe entering the room with- 
out the ceremony of knocking, and having with him 
three small parcels, one of which he handed to each 
of us lads. 

Then without a word, and in a grave and solemn 
manner which called up all my fears once more, the 

173 


174 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


Weaver of Germantown clasped each of us by the 
hand, and Master Targe beckoned for us to follow 
him. 

This we did, leaving the building by a rear door, 
and when we were come to the gate-way the inn- 
keeper said, speaking curtly as if we had given him 
some cause for offence : 

“ You know as well as I how to find the place 
where your work is to be done. Remember that if 
things go wrong, and you should be persuaded to 
confess how you gained admission to the grounds, 
or how you came in possession of the clothes which 
you carry, great trouble would not only come upon 
me; but you might involve in disaster those who 
are working hardest in favor of the Cause — those 
who are able to do our people the greatest amount 
of good. Now get on, lads ; bear in mind that you 
must be cautious ; that you are holding your lives in 
your hands ; but strive not to let such fact appear on 
your faces.'' 

It seemed to me like a sorry send-off, much as 
if Master Targe had little hope we would return, 
and I have no doubt that both Chris and Timothy 
were affected by his words, as was I. 

Instead of speaking when we started down the 
street, both the lads remained silent, whereupon I 
fancied they were doing much the same as I, that is 
to say, turning over the many, many chances against 
us in the hope of finding therein some little ray of 
hope. 

To tell the truth, I had not the slightest idea that 
we could present ourselves as servants and carry 
off the part without coming to grief. In the first 
place we knew nothing whatsoever concerning such 
duties as would be demanded of us, and I said to 


ON DUTY 


175 


myself that if I was required to serve one of the 
guests with the least article of refreshment, I would 
have no idea as to how it should be done in the 
manner which the lobster-backs were accustomed to 
from those who served them. 

There was little or no danger that we would be 
overhauled on the street while making our way to 
Southwark. It seemed as if the lobster-backs, from 
general to private, were devoting all their time and 
energies to making ready for this foolish exhibi- 
tion of themselves, for I could look upon the carni- 
val affair as little better than folly. 

The streets were seemingly deserted. We 
traversed square after square without meeting a 
single person. Never before since General Howe 
came into our city of Philadelphia had I ventured 
out near about nine o'clock or after, without com- 
ing upon one or more squads of red-coats who were 
patrolling the streets to see that we rebels kept un- 
der cover. 

As the moments passed and we met with no one 
to oppose our progress, I grew bolder, and for the 
first time since leaving the Jolly Tar inn, ventured 
to speak. 

We might have waited until morning, and taken 
matters more leisurely,” I said with a laugh which 
had in it little or no mirth. As matters stand, we 
must hide ourselves somewhere in the shrubbery, 
according to directions given by the Weaver of 
Germantown, and I am thinking the minutes will 
pass slowly, for it can be no less than six or seven 
hours we must remain there under cover.” 

‘‘ It’s all of the same piece of cloth,” Timothy 
added cheerily, and verily that lad was a comrade 
after my own heart. “ It is better we remain hid- 


176 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHI 4 

den six or seven hours, than that we take what you 
might be pleased to call our ease at the Joily Tar, 
and then set off to find ourselves overhauled by the 
watch, who, seeing these clothes of green and black, 
which most like are after the same fashion as those 
worn by Master Wharton’s servants, woul(^ soon 
come to understand that a plot of some kind was 
on foot.” 

There is no good reason why I should use overly 
many words in telling what we did on this night, 
for after we were come on duty, seemingly being 
the most attentive of Master Wharton’s servants, 
happenings came so thick and fast, and withal so 
exciting, that to set down our words while we were 
walking leisurely toward Southwark, or while we 
were in hiding, would be much like a waste of time. 

Had we been so disposed, it would have been a 
simple matter for us to have gained Master Whar- 
ton’s house in considerably less than half an hour. 
As it was we took our time, seeing no lobster-backs 
to interfere with us, and mayhap spent a full hour, 
when we were come where it was necessary to 
search for a hiding place. 

This we had little difficulty in finding close by the 
rear of the yard, where grew a lot of bushes so 
thickly that an hundred or more lads might have 
found among them safe cover. 

We three lost no time selecting a spot in which 
to keep our long vigil, and then settled down with 
whatsoever of patience we could assume. 

I had declared that we must not indulge in con- 
versation while near Master Wharton’s house, and 
in this matter Timothy fully agreed with me. 

It would have pleased young Chris better if he 
could have spent the time talking on this subject or 


ON DUTY 


177 


on that, for the lad loved dearly to wag his tongue ; 
but with Tim and me both setting our faces against 
anything of the kind, he could not well do other 
than follow our example. 

Surely the remainder of that night passed slowly 
and was wearisome. Mayhap if there had been 
something to fear the minutes would have sped 
more swiftly; but we felt perfectly secure while re- 
maining among the bushes, and when the day finally 
broke it seemed to me as if we had been crouching 
there a full week. 

After the sun rose we put on our odd garments, 
not without considerable difficulty, because it was 
a puzzle indeed to know how they should be worn ; 
but we finally succeeded in arraying ourselves in 
■fairly good fashion, and then came the question of 
when we should begin our duties. 

Young Chris would have gone directly to the 
house as soon as any of the inmates were astir; but 
I insisted that we wait until a throng had gathered, 
otherwise were we in more danger of detection. 
Therefore it was we stayed in hiding until nearabout 
eleven o’clock of the forenoon. 

From daybreak until that hour, tradespeople, 
servants, soldiers with missives from their superior 
officers to whoever was acting as master of cere- 
monies, and, in fact, a host of visitors, came and 
went until, as I have said, within an hour of noon 
I proposed that we make the venture. 

‘‘ You shall lead the way,” Timothy whispered, 
pushing me on in advance, ‘‘ and neither young 
Chris nor I will open our mouths save to echo what- 
ever you may say if we are questioned.” 

Now when we came through a light gateway 
which marked the rearmost limit of the servants’ 


1/8 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

quarters, I fully expected that we would be brought 
up with a round turn and asked what was our pur- 
pose in being there. But, much to my surprise, and 
greatly to my relief of mind, no one seemingly gave 
any heed whatsoever to us. 

We went on through what might be called the 
rear yard, until we were come to the outbuildings 
where were an hundred or more cooks all busily 
engaged preparing for the evening’s festivities, and 
had hardly more than made our appearance before 
some one of the workers called us lazy fellows, 
chiding us because we were loitering when there 
was so much to be done. 

Straightway one who appeared to be in authority 
set us about this thing or that, until we three were 
working as earnestly as if our whole hearts were 
set upon making of the carnival a success. 

I hardly know what Timothy and young Chris 
did during the remainder of this day. As for my- 
self, I was not allowed to spend an idle moment. 
Never one there cast a look of suspicion toward 
me, and it seemed as if all hands were doing their 
best to keep me busily employed. 

I ran here with one thing, and there with an- 
other; was ordered into the house to carry chairs 
to the lawn, was sent on to the lawn to stretch this bit 
of canvas or arrange that group of flags, until be- 
fore the afternoon was half spent I was so weary 
with work that I could hardly walk. 

What I did or did not do matters little to you, 
for, since I have already set down what was done 
at this carnival, it is as well if I come at once into 
the more adventurous part of the tale ; first making 
it plain, however, that when the people were gath- 


ON DUTY 


179 


ered for the eating, I had nothing to do save bring 
from the out-buildings food which I passed to those 
gaily-dressed servants who waited upon the guests. 

The greater portion of my labors, when the feast 
was at an end, consisted in carrying refreshments 
here and there about the grounds as I was ordered 
by this lobster-back or that. 

I even served Major Simcoe himself, who had 
often visited my mother’s house when he came to 
see his friends who were lodging there, without his 
giving any evidence that he suspected I was other 
than one of Master Wharton’s servants. 

I could see that young Chris and Timothy were 
doing much as was I, for I met them now and then 
as they scurried to and fro between the shrubbery 
and the sideboards, for those officers of the king’s 
were not long content if they could not have some- 
thing with which to wet their throats, and before 
the evening was well begun there were no less than 
twenty who had best have been taken away where 
the ladies could not see their foolish movements. 

It was after all that folly of fighting on horse- 
back with lances and swords had come to an end, 
and the feast was well nigh over, that I waited upon 
Major Simcoe. 

He had with him three other officers of high rank, 
as I fancied from their uniforms, who were dis- 
cussing earnestly, while they walked from the house 
to where seats had been placed among the shrub- 
bery, something which was seemingly of importance 
to themselves. 

I put myself in their way, hoping to be called 
upon for service. Up to this time I had heard 
nothing save idle chatter, and it would have disap- 


l8o THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

pointed me woefully had I gone away from that 
carnival without having anything of great weight 
to impart to the Weaver of Germantown. 

If Major Simcoe had been eager to do me a great 
favor, he could not have gone about it in a manner 
that would have pleased me better. 

As I came up, seemingly loitering rather than 
waiting to be bidden for service, he called out in a 
tone much as he might have used in speaking to his 
dog, that I was to bring wine for himself and the 
other gentlemen to such and such a place which he 
pointed out. 

Never was a command obeyed more quickly that 
day I dare venture to say, than this one of Major 
Simcoe’s. I felt positive the men were talking of 
such affairs as it would please the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown to hear, therefore ran at full speed both 
going and coming, that I might hear all which was 
said, and, as the matter turned, I was not disap- 
pointed. 

Fortunately for me was it that I chanced to be 
the one who overheard that most important of infor- 
mation, for in later days it brought me recognition 
from those in the American army whom I most 
revered. 

When I served the gentlemen they seemingly gave 
no heed to me ; it was as if I had been no more than 
a stick or a stone. 

They began drinking their wine, and it was my 
duty as a servant that I stand near by as if awaiting 
further orders, or to take away the glasses, which 
of course I did, when came certain words which 
caused me to prick up my ears to such an extent 
that if the lobster-backs had not been so intent upon 
their conversation, they must have suspected from 


ON DUTY 


l8l 


the expression on my face that I was something 
more than an ordinary attendant. 

Major Simcoe began the conversation, or, rather, 
continued it by saying: 

‘‘ This Lafayette most like believes he can effect 
something by taking post at Barren Hill. Why he 
should have left Valley Forge I fail to understand, 
save it may be that the rag-tag and bobtail are 
about to come out from their dens.” 

It is well the ragamuffin crowd start soon,” one 
of the officers said with a coarse laugh, “ else are 
they like to be disagreeably surprised. I have no 
real complaint to make against our commanding 
officers, save that they have set the morrow after an 
entertainment of this kind for an important move.” 

The third officer added with a laugh : 

‘‘ Fancy turning out when one has hardly turned 
in, to march from here to Germantown, if not 
further.” 

“ It will be further than Germantown according 
to my orders,” Major Simcoe added quickly. “ My 
force has been drafted to General Gray’s division, 
and we are to make no halt nearer than three miles 
from Barren Hill. I fancy we are like to start im- 
mediately the festivities have been brought to an 
end here, if not before.” 

I cannot well set down the conversation from 
that point exactly as it took place ; but this was what 
I learned from the discussion which became heated 
after the gentlemen had partaken generously of 
wine. 

That General Lafayette had left Valley Forge 
was news to me, and I felt quite positive the Weaver 
of Germantown was also ignorant regarding it. I 
knew, however, from what these lobster-backs said, 


1 82 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


that he had halted at Barren Hill, and I made no 
question but that this intended movement of the 
Britishers was meant as an attack upon the gallant 
young Frenchman who had come overseas to lend 
his aid to us of the colonies. 

It appeared from the conversation, as I have al- 
ready said, that on the following morning General 
Grant of the Britishers, assisted by Sir William 
Erskine, would set out from Philadelphia, marching 
up the Schuylkill; but how far none of the gentle- 
men who were talking appeared to know. 

A second force under General Gray, of which 
Major Simcoe had spoken, was to advance until ar- 
riving within three miles of General Lafayette’s 
position. 

Then was to come a third detachment under Sir 
Henry Clinton himself, which would pass through 
Germantown up to Chestnut Hill, and from there 
on as might be determined. 

Now all this was to be done on the following 
morning, and it seemed to me of the greatest im- 
portance that I should get word to the Weaver of 
Germantown without delay, for it was then late in 
the evening, and he who could gain Valley Forge 
before the morrow’s dawning must needs be well 
mounted. 

Unless Master Targe could provide horses, we 
had no means of making our way up the Schuylkill 
save by boat as far as the falls, and thence on foot, 
which would give the Britishers ample time to carry 
out their plans for surprising General Lafayette, 
before we could get word to his ears. 

It seemed to me necessary I should leave the 
place at once, and make all speed toward the Jolly 
Tar inn. In fact, I was burning to get away from 


ON DUTY 


183 


those three officers who were taking more of wine 
than was good for them, and who demanded that 
I bring this or bring that until I was well-nigh dis- 
tracted. 

Having gone to the house at least the fourth time 
for more in the way of refreshment, and chancing 
to come upon another fellow who was dressed in 
similar fashion to me, I gave him the bottle which 
I had just gotten from the kitchen, ordering him, 
as if I had the right, to carry it out to Major Sim- 
coe and attend him and his companions until they 
should no longer require any service. 

Fortunate indeed was it for me that this fellow 
whom I had lighted upon by chance was no regular 
servant of the house, otherwise would he have ques- 
tioned my authority. 

As it was, however, being most like someone 
who lived near by and had been hired for that oc- 
casion only, he meekly did my bidding, and then 
was I again fortunate in coming full upon Tim- 
othy Bowers, who at the moment appeared to have 
no particular service to perform. 

Leading him out of doors where I could make 
certain no one might overhear me, I told the lad 
that I had heard such information as seemingly 
made it necessary for us to seek out the Weaver of 
Germantown. 

When he would have asked what it was I had 
learned, I put him off by saying there was no time 
in which to repeat the words; but begged that he 
with me strive to find young Chris, so we three to- 
gether might make some move toward getting away 
without arousing suspicion. 

No less than ten minutes were spent in finding 
the baker’s son, for both Timothy and I were forced 


i84 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


now and then to cease the search in order to wait 
upon some impatient guest who demanded our serv- 
ices; but finally we three were come together near 
the rear of the house, where none save the upper 
servants might know we were neglecting our duties. 

I had just began to explain to young Chris why 
I believed we should run the risk of leaving Mas- 
ter Wharton’s grounds without delay, when sud- 
denly from the direction of the city came the long 
alarm roll, as a glare of light burst up from half a 
dozen sections at the same instant. 

My heart came into my throat, so to speak, for 
there could be but one explanation for all this. 

Our army of rag- tag and bobtail, as the lobster- 
backs were pleased to call the “ rebels,” had made 
an attack, and now was come the time, so I said to 
myself, when the Britishers would find out of what 
metal we were made. 

I was not the only one who believed that the 
American army had at last come out from its hole, 
as Major Simcoe said in derision, for every lobster- 
back at the carnival was seized with what might 
well be called a panic. 

There were hurryings to and fro, and shouts for 
the privates who were on guard at every part of 
the grounds; cries from one to another while the 
half-intoxicated lobster-backs tried to come to- 
gether, as if believing it was necessary to defend 
themselves. 

In fact, confusion reigned, and all this time could 
we see in the direction, as it appeared to me, near- 
about Chestnut and High streets, at what I judged 
were the outposts, flashes of light as if the buildings 
were in flames. 

It is impossible for me to give a very clear ac- 


ON DUTY 


185 


count of just what I did see and hear at the time, 
for I was so excited, so wrought up in the hope, 
and the belief, that at last our people were making 
a bold attack, I was more like one in a fever than 
a lad who has been engaged in a service which re- 
quires that he shall keep his head steady. 

“ Our people have made an attack upon the lob- 
ster-backs at last ! ” young Chris cried, clutching 
my arm, and on the instant I clapped my hand over 
his mouth, for there were servants standing nearby 
who, overhearing his words, would understand that 
we were not there by right, and mayhap we might 
be taken prisoners even at the very moment of what 
seemed to be our triumph. 

It was Timothy Bowers who gathered his scat- 
tered wits more quickly than any of us three, and 
coming so close to Chris and me that his face almost 
touched ours, he said excitedly: 

“ There is no question whatsoever but that our 
people are making an attack, and it stands us in 
hand to get out of here as soon as may be. Per- 
chance the opportunity will come when we can be of 
more assistance to the Cause than idling around 
here with a party of drunken Britishers.” 

Whether we might be of assistance or not, I un- 
derstood full well that this was the moment when 
we must make our escape from Master Wharton’s 
house, otherwise we might find it difficult to explain 
our sudden going. 

As the confusion increased, the officers running 
to and fro giving orders to the guards, and at the 
same time striving to prevent the ladies from under- 
standing that danger threatened, no one was near 
at hand to give much heed to us, therefore it was 
I said quickly, stripping off the foolish garments I 


l86 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


wore without making any attempt to undo the fas- 
tenings properly: 

Get out of these fanciful rags as quickly as 
may be, and follow me ! ” 

Even as I spoke had I torn from my person all 
that regalia of the carnival, and started at full speed 
in as direct a line as possible for the flames which 
I could see shooting up toward the sky, as it ap- 
peared to me, in almost every direction for a dis- 
tance of four or five squares. 

As a matter of course Timothy and young Chris 
followed close at my heels, and, fortunately for us, 
those of the lobster-backs who were setting out 
were too much excited, too thoroughly overcome by 
the copious draughts of wine they had drank, to give 
any heed whatsoever to matters save such as con- 
cerned their precious selves. 

Verily I believe at that moment every blessed one 
of the king’s gang fancied the moment had come 
when he must stand up against our rag-tag and bob- 
tail, and battle for his life. 

Never before nor since have I been so excited 
and exultant as when I ran with all swiftness, ex- 
pecting to find the Britishers drawn up in battle 
array, as indeed we did see them later, and believing 
that now was come the time when w^ of Philadel- 
phia might pay back in the same coin we had re- 
ceived, some of that debt owed to those who made 
up the king’s army. 

We gave no heed to that which was immediately 
before us ; but rather kept our eyes fixed upon those 
long tongues of flame darting heavenward, which 
to us were tokens of greatest hope. 

When we were come well toward Walnut and 


ON DUTY 


187 


Front streets, I was suddenly seized by some person 
who darted from out the shadow of the buildings 
nearby, and brought to a standstill so suddenly, that 
but for the grip of the stranger upon my coat I 
should have fallen to the ground. 

For an instant, I believed, and with good reason, 
that it was one of the lobster-backs, who, having 
learned what we had ventured upon that day, was 
making a capture on his own account. 

I would have cried out to warn my comrades ; but 
they, so swift was their pace, came full upon me, 
staggering from the impact as our bodies met, and 
at the same instant I got a fair view of him who 
held me. 

Then all my fear was changed to rejoicing, for it 
was none other than the Weaver of Germantown 
who had thus made me prisoner. 

‘‘What is it? What is it?” I asked excitedly. 
“ Have our people made an attack ? ” 

“ I am inclined to believe it is nothing more than 
a feint; but for what purpose I fail to understand. 
However, lads, it has come to us in a good moment, 
and it would seem that Providence is on our side, 
else I would not have met you. When the first 
alarm was given I set off to seek you, and lo and 
behold you come into my very arms, as it were. 
Now is the time when we may accomplish that 
which a twelve-hours ago seemed well-nigh impos- 
sible.” 

“ Accomplish what ? ” young Chris cried ex- 
citedly. “ Is it true that we may be able to help 
our army ? ” 

But for his haste and excitement I believe the 
Weaver of Germantown would have laughed aloud, 


1 88 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


and with good reason, at the idea of Chris’s that we 
lads might help those brave fellows who, perhaps, 
had come down from Valley Forge. 

However, the minutes were too precious to admit 
of anything in the way of levity, and he brought me 
to a sense of the situation with the same sudden- 
ness that one who is heated receives a shock when 
he plunges into cold water, for he said sharply and 
yet in a guarded tone: 

“ Now, if ever, is the moment when we may be 
able to help those lads who are imprisoned. The 
Britishers are fearing for their own safety. Every 
man who wears a red coat, save those who are on 
guard in different parts of the city, and very like 
many of them, will rush immediately to the out- 
posts, believing an attack is imminent. If so be 
we are inclined to take many chances, I am of the 
mind that it will be possible to do very much toward 
showing your comrades we have not forgotten 
them.” 

It was like laying a hot iron on a fresh wound, 
these words of his, so far as I was concerned, for 
on the instant I was aflame, and it seemed to me 
there was nothing, howsoever venturesome, I would 
not dare upon just at that moment. 

Instead of stopping to make any explanation, or 
lay any plans, the Weaver of Germantown, pulling 
me sharply around by the arm, said in a tone of 
command : 

Now lead the way, lad, to that corner of the 
work-house wall which you are able to scale, and 
lose no time about it.” 

He need not have added these last words, for 
with the possibility in my mind that I might take 
part in the freeing of Jeremy and Sam, nothing 


ON DUTY 


189 


short of strength greater than mine could, have pre- 
vented my going forward at the best pace of which 
I was capable, and there is little need for me to say 
that both young Chris and Timothy were equally 
eager to carry out this attempt, if so be it might be 
made. 

It seemed to me I had never before moved so slug- 
gishly; my desire was so far in excess of ability, 
that it was as if my feet were glued to the streets, 
and yet I dare say never before had I run so swiftly. 

The confusion round about us increased rather 
than diminished. Here, there, and everywhere, I 
might say, could be heard the tramp of feet as the 
lobster-backs were being rushed to the scene of ap- 
parent danger, and we might have boldly pro- 
claimed that we were the lads whom General Howe 
was eager to hold as prisoners, without anyone 
giving the slightest heed to us. 

Excited though I was, and reaching out in my 
mind so eagerly toward those imprisoned comrades 
of ours, I could hardly repress a smile and a cer- 
tain desire to give vent to cheers, as I saw that the 
lobster-backs, although outnumbering by three to 
one our so-called rag-tag and bobtail of an army, 
were thoroughly alarmed now that there seemed a 
possibility they might be called upon to stand face 
to face with thern. 

It had been the boast of all those red-coated offi- 
cers whom I had heard talking, that their one aim 
was to come up with General Washington’s imita- 
tion army in order to show what British regulars 
could do, and now the opportunity was seemingly 
theirs, they were overwhelmed with fear. 

One might almost fancy that the braggarts were 
trembling, despite the Dutch courage they had im- 


190 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


bibed during the evening, as they ran here and 
there, some of them aimlessly as it seemed to me; 
but all incited by the same thought, that those poor 
wretches who had starved and been half frozen at 
Valley Forge during the winter, were come to make 
reprisals. 

I dare venture to say that as I led the way to the 
work-house adjoining the prison, I took the most 
direct course possible, never deviating so much as 
one yard from a straight line, save, as a matter of 
course, where the buildings forced us to make a 
detour here and there. Across yards, down alleys, 
and whichever way I knew to be the nearest, for all 
this part of the city was as familiar to me, and to 
my comrades who were following, as was any room 
in our homes, we ran at our best speed. 

When, finally, we were come to that place at the 
wall of which I had told the Weaver of German- 
town, the flames were yet soaring skyward, al- 
though the tumult in the streets had decreased to 
a certain extent because the hurrying lobster-backs 
were already out of earshot. 

Never a living being, inside or outside the prison 
or the work-house, was to be seen. 

There were lights in the upper part of the build- 
ing where we had been told Jeremy and Sam were 
held prisoners; but no token of life other than that 
could we see or hear. 

“ Now is the time when one of you lads must 
make the venture in order to learn whether the rest 
of us can safely follow,” the Weaver of German- 
town whispered hurriedly. “ Whosoever is most 
familiar with the wall, and the yard inside, shall go 
ahead, and if he comes not into danger, then will 
the rest follow. If peradventure he finds himself 



SCALING THE TAIL WALL 








™ a- “ / / ' 


¥ ^ 


f • 


^5r^|k if 


#? «i 


iV'i ' 





O 


w w> 


I <' :. 




J ’i 






* > 


T* 



r 


V^ 


, ^ 


^ r 



N. 




%' •», 




«'»■» 



V ' 






><.' -i^'. 

□r • . 








• «*. .'. ^ 


«*%' .-v\ ^- 

.S' I ■’ •. ‘ 



V •' *■ 


*■* ** 1 



'■‘i' 

^ 5? ‘ .. A' 




/ 


I . A 


. rv^ 



7 r. 


ME 


■•>'- ij 







^ »■ 






-J' 


< A * ' 

' * # 






f ' 

I « ^ 


: 7 










;V 

> «— ■ ♦ " 






'Hj# -•^ irf 1- •■' 


‘<.« 1!9 






« • 


>i^i 


>. « 


'ik. 4.V 


♦' .7 .*i|’ « 


•v <r .. 
•''I/*' 











ON DUTY 


19I 

in the clutches of a guard, then must he give the 
alarm by screaming loudly, and we shall have failed 
even to the extent of giving the lobster-backs a 
third prisoner.” 

If he had other to say, I did not wait to hear it. 
Knowing full well how I could scale that stone wall, 
I started upward, giving no heed that the crumbling 
fragments of stone tore the skin from my hands 
until they were bleeding. 

Having come to the top, I was too greatly ex- 
cited to look down in order to make certain whether 
the coast was clear; but immediately allowed my- 
self to drop inside, and not until then did I wait to 
learn whether I might have given an alarm. 

Save for the distant hum where the lobster-backs 
were gathering, I heard nothing. So far as any 
token of life was concerned, the building which 
served General Howe as an additional prison for 
us rebels, might have been tenantless ; but, and this 
question came into my mind almost on the instant, 
that I looked around me and learned that there 
were no guards near at hand, how might we come 
at the prisoners even though we were inside the 
walls ? 

If that which had been learned was true, they 
were confined in the upper story, and unless per- 
adventure we were bold enough to make our way 
directly up the stairs through the main door, then 
I saw no way of effecting our purpose. 

Even while I stood gazing with dismay at the 
gloomy building, and wondering in which part of 
it our comrades were confined, something pliable 
struck me a sharp blow on the arm, and, turning 
quickly, alarmed, I saw dangling from the top of 
the wall a thin rope. 


192 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

Afterward, when we had finished this adventure, 
I learned that the Weaver of Germantown had 
some time before counted on making the attempt 
of gaining the work-house yard in the same manner 
which we were now doing, and began his prepara- 
tions by having prepared for him two coils of thin, 
stout rope which he could carry readily concealed 
about his person. 

It was not needed anyone should tell me what 
to do when I saw that length of line dangling from 
the top of the wall, swaying to and fro like a 
writhing serpent. 

On the instant' I laid hold of it, placing my feet 
against the stone-work, for I understood full well 
that those who were on the other side would use 
this to aid them in scaling the wall. 

I had hardly put my weight upon the rope when 
it was pulled violently, and I forced to exert all my 
strength in order to hold it steady. 

Then I saw a figure above, which I knew to be 
none other than the Weaver of Germantown, and 
when he had come down to stand beside me, young 
Chris followed. A few seconds later Timothy 
Bowers did the same, and we four were standing 
within the shadow of the wall, turning our faces 
mutely toward the man on whom we relied for in- 
struction. 

One of you will remain here in order to hold 
steady this rope, and help whosoever may come 
out, to scale the wall,” the Weaver of Germantown 
whispered cautiously ; but so that we all might hear 
the words. ‘‘ Another will stand by the main door 
to give warning if any approach from the street, 
while the third is to follow me.” 

“ And how do you count on gaining entrance to 


ON DUTY 


193 


the work-house?’' I asked in surprise, whereupon 
he replied in a matter-of-fact tone, as if it was a 
simple matter thus to venture where, in his case at 
least, capture meant death: 

“We shall never again have such an opportunity 
as this. I am counting that all those who were 
left on guard have gone out into the street to learn 
the reason for the alarm, or are in the prison build- 
ing. Therefore is it in my mind to walk boldly 
inside. If peradventure we come upon the enemy, 
then it will be a case of endeavoring to the utmost 
to make our escape, and, failing, yield ourselves as 
prisoners, with the knowledge that we were taken 
in a good cause, for surely he who fails while 
trying to aid a friend cannot charge himself with 
foolhardiness.” 


CHAPTER X 


IN THE lion’s mouth 

During all this time of excitement, which began 
with the seeming attack upon the British lines, I 
had entirely forgotten that information which I 
gathered at the carnival. 

Now, however, when we were about to venture 
into the lion’s mouth, as you might say, it came 
upon me like a flash, and with it the belief that I 
should immediately tell the Weaver of Germantown 
what I had heard; but yet, while the words were 
trembling on my lips, I held my peace. 

At the same instant there came to me the thought 
that if peradventure this man believed the informa- 
tion of such great moment that our people at Valley 
Forge should hear of it without delay, he might, 
instead of going on with this attempt to aid our 
imprisoned comrades, consider it his duty to turn 
about and lose no time in reaching the American 
lines. 

Therefore it was I showed myself very nearly 
a traitor to the Cause, for the imprisonment, or even 
the life, of my two comrades might be as nothing 
compared with the possible advantage to the col- 
onies which would come with the repeating of those 
words I had overhead. 

When it was all over, and I had time to think 
calmly of my course, I gave to myself no little 
blame for not having told the Weaver of German- 
town, when we first met him, all that I heard. 
194 


IN THE LION’S MOUTH 1 95 

However, I did not, and, fortunately, as it turned 
out, no particular harm was done. 

You can well fancy that I did not loiter in the 
yard speculating upon these things, for the Weaver 
of Germantown had given us no opportunity for 
idling. That which I have set down concerning 
what I ought to have done came into my mind like 
a flash, and as a flash dies out, so did that go from 
me until, even though it might be called much the 
same as treason, I gave no further heed to the mat- 
ter. 

And now that which I have to tell sounds at this 
day, even in my own ears, much like a fanciful tale 
rather than a statement of fact; but yet there was 
good reason why our adventure proved to be a 
simple one. 

The Britishers were frightened well-nigh out of 
their wits, and instead of thinking that they must 
care for the prisoners, seemingly gave no heed to 
anything save the safety of their own precious 
bodies. 

We left Timothy Bowers on guard at the rope 
with orders to keep his ears wide open for the 
sound of approaching footsteps. Then, when we 
were come to the main entrance of the building, 
the Weaver of Germantown turned to young Chris, 
taking him firmly by the shoulders as if to make 
the lad understand that the command which he was 
giving must be obeyed without a question, and whis- 
pered sharply: 

You are to stand here, lad, until either we re- 
turn, or you have good proof of our having been 
taken prisoners. Keep your wits well about you. 
At the first token that any approaches, either from 
the prison side or the street, open this door and 


196 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

cry out at the full strength of your lungs, after 
which it shall be your purpose to save yourself by 
going over the wall with the aid of the rope, or in 
whatsoever way seems best at the moment.” 

Then he opened the door, which strangely enough 
had been left unfastened, and walked inside as if 
simply visiting a friend, I following him as can 
well be fancied, keeping so close to his heels that 
he could not have taken a step backward without 
treading on my toes. 

The passage-ways were lighted by candles, and 
I saw on every side doors which were closed, but 
evidently led into those rooms serving as guard- 
houses for the lobster-backs who had infringed some 
of his majesty’s rules regarding the conduct of sol- 
diers who wore red coats. 

There was little time, however, for me to give 
heed to the immediate surroundings. The Weaver 
of Germantown continued straight on up the stairs 
as if he knew exactly where it was needed he should 
go, and, having gained the second story without 
hearing or seeing any sign of life, began trying 
those doors which led to -the rooms at the rear of 
the building, at the same time speaking through 
the keyholes sufficiently loud for the inmates to 
hear: 

“If the lads who are Minute Boys be confined 
here, let them give some token.” 

Three times was this repeated at these several 
doors, and each instant I stood trembling in my 
shoes, expecting that from below, or out of one 
of the many rooms, would appear the lobster-back 
whom one might suppose had remained on guard ; 
and then came from the inside of the third apart- 
ment a voice which I knew to be Jeremy’s: 


IN THE LION’S MOUTH 


197 


Have our people taken the city ? ” 

Instead of making reply to this question, the 
Weaver of Germantown set his shoulder against 
the door, motioning for me to do the same, and 
then it was that I saw the man exert an amount of 
strength which seems almost incredible. 

At the second attempt he shattered the barrier, 
carrying away lock and bolt, as a matter of course, 
and making so much of a tumult, that if there had 
been any lobster-back inside the building he must 
have understood what was going on. 

No one appeared to oppose us; no word was 
heard from the lower story, or from any of the 
other rooms, when I, following the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown, after the door was broken in, seized 
Jeremy around the neck, kissing him much as I 
might have kissed my mother; Sam meanwhile 
pressing closely, asking, as I dimly understood, a 
multitude of questions as to how we had come 
there and what was the meaning of the tumult 
abroad. 

The man who had served us such a good turn 
in thus coming at the prisoners, was not inclined to 
allow us to linger in the work-house, nor did I have 
any desire so to do. 

He literally shoved Jeremy and Sam, together 
with me, out into the passage, and then made his 
way down the stairs at a swift pace, while we fol- 
lowed, for to have loitered a single instant there 
would have been worse than folly. 

At each step we took toward freedom I believed 
we must of necessity come upon some of the enemy, 
for it did not seem possible, and even now appears 
most improbable, that we could have done all which 
we did. 


198 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

We came down the stairs into the main passage, 
out of the door at which young Chris was standing 
guard, and then, if you will believe me, the Weaver 
of Germantown went directly to the main gate, 
where he found free exit, for whosoever had been 
on guard and ran out when the alarm that the 
Americans were come had been given, did not take 
the trouble to fasten the barrier behind him. 

Instead of climbing over the wall by the rope, 
and thereby spending many precious moments, we 
might have marched directly in as if we were wel- 
come visitors, gone about our business, and come 
out even as we did without a scratch and without 
hurrying. 

There was little need to summon Timothy, for, 
seeing us open the gate, he came quickly forward, 
and we six went out into the street free, even 
though we were in the midst of all that British 
army. 

We had released two of General Howe's prison- 
ers without turning a hair, and now it only remained 
that we should find some hiding place. 

As may be supposed, the Weaver of Germantown 
led us by the nearest course to the Jolly Tar inn, 
save when one of us lads suggested that we go 
through this alley or across that yard in order to 
avoid the possibility of coming upon some of the 
lobster-backs ; and yet we need not have been afraid 
that they would be met, for every blessed one of 
those who had come from overseas to flog us into 
loving the king, was gathered nearby where it was 
supposed our American army was drawn up in line 
of battle. 

Even while we ran the rattle of musketry began, 
and if anything had been needed to strengthen my 


IN THE LION'S MOUTH 


199 

belief that a battle was near at hand, that would 
have been sufficient. 

I quickened my pace sufficiently to overtake the 
Weaver of Germantown, who was a short distance 
in advance of me, and, clutching him by the arm, 
asked if it were not better we should go where our 
people were doubtless making a brave effort to whip 
the enemy. 

But he said curtly, and as if he no longer had 
very much care regarding what was being done : 

“ Even though we should approach directly to 
the line of battle which the Britishers have doubt- 
less formed, it would be impossible to come at our 
people. The one duty just now is to ourselves, 
and we can only perform it by getting under 
cover.'' 

Not until we were come to the Jolly Tar, and had 
reconnoitred by going to the rear of the building 
and looking through the windows to make certain 
there were no patrons inside, did we hear the fu- 
sillade from where the flames were shooting up. 

Then Master Targe opened the door to give us 
admittance, and his house looked just at that time 
as if it was barricaded, he having piled the fur- 
niture against the doors on the inside as if expecting 
an attack. 

The sounds of the battle continued; but before 
we were again in that room where I had first seen 
the Weaver of Germantown, the commotion died 
away, the flames subsided, and it was as if whatso- 
ever had been begun was at an end. 

‘‘Have our people been whipped?" Timothy 
asked in a tone of fear, as the door was closed 
behind us and Master Targe went down the stairs 
to put his tavern in a state of defence once more, 


200 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

and the Weaver of Germantown replied laugh- 
ingly : 

“ I am of the opinion they were not there to be 
beaten, lad. Our people knew full well of this car- 
nival which was being held, and it is in my mind that 
some of the younger blood have taken advantage 
of the opportunity to give the Britishers a scare, 
in which verily they have succeeded.” 

It may be as well here for me to explain at once, 
and without waiting for that day when we learned 
the particulars, all that had occurred which was so 
greatly to the advantage of Jeremy and Sam. 

It appears that Colonel Allen McLane, who was 
of General Lafayette’s force that had come to Bar- 
ren Hill, decided to break up the entertainment 
without very much of danger to himself or to his 
men, and, as has been seen, he succeeded most glori- 
ously. 

With one hundred and fifty soldiers in four di- 
visions, and supported by Clow’s dragoons, those 
brave fellows came, each carrying a camp-kettle 
filled with light wood on which pitch and tar had 
been smeared, down to the first line of British de- 
fences. 

There was set on fire the fuel which had been 
brought, and the men remained sufficiently long 
to make reply to the first volley which the frightened 
red-coats fired at random. 

It was only a prank, and verily our men, after 
their long time of suffering at Valley Forge, had 
earned the right to indulge in a little sport, more 
particularly when they could have the intense sat- 
isfaction of seeing all General Howe’s supposedly 
brave troops show the white feather as it had been 
displayed that night. 


IN THE LION’S MOUTH 


201 


It was all a bit of sport, as I have said, and 
yet nothing save a general attack of our people upon 
the enemy could have served Jeremy and Sam 
such a good turn. But even that opportunity 
would have been lost except for the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown, who understood on the instant what 
might be done, and who was enabled, under Provi- 
dence, to come upon us when he had little or no 
definite idea as to where we might be found. 

Whenever I am low-spirited, or inclined to be- 
lieve that Fortune has dealt hardly with me, I look 
back upon that night, remembering what grew out 
of the prank which Colonel McLane played upon 
the lobster-backs, and then realize full well that 
howsoever far we are from deserving favors, there 
is above us all a loving care which, finally, if we 
give it the chance, leads us into the right way and 
to our own safety. 

As a matter of course, we had made no attempt 
at conversing one with another while making our 
way from the work-house to the inn; but once 
inside the building our tongues were unloosened, 
as Jeremy and Sam insisted upon our giving a de- 
tailed account of what had happened since they were 
taken prisoners. 

“ It is you rather than we who should play the 
part of story-tellers,’^ I said, feeling so overjoyed 
at our wondrous success that it was with difficulty I 
could restrain from embracing each of the dear 
lads in turn, and thereby showing myself a verita- 
ble simple. “ What we are burning to know is how 
you chanced to have fallen into the clutches of the 
lobster-backs, and allowed Skinny Baker to go 
free? ” 

“ It wasn’t with our permission that he went 


202 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


free,” Jeremy replied laughingly, and young Chris 
asked sharply, as if minded at this time of great 
joy to find serious fault with those whom we had 
rescued : 

“ How then did it chance that the lobster-backs 
came upon you ? Surely it must have been through 
some carelessness of your own.” 

If anyone is to be blamed in the matter, it is you, 
Chris Ludwig!” Sam cried sharply. “We might 
have stayed there holding Skinny a prisoner until 
this time, save for that unruly tongue of yours.” 

“ Me ? ” Chris cried in surprise and anger. 
“ What did I have to do with it? I was at Valley 
Forge when you allowed yourselves to be taken.” 

“Ay, that you were; but before going you told 
Mark Duren that we were counting on raising a 
company of Minute Boys, and in your eagerness 
to get recruits, even went so far as to tell him of 
our rendezvous, explaining how he might make his 
way through the timbers to come at us.” 

“ And why shouldn’t I tell him ? ” young Chris 
cried, growing yet more angry. “ He is one who 
favors the Cause, and showed himself most willing 
to join us.” 

“When has he ever favored the Cause? You 
knew, or should have known, that he was a close 
comrade of Skinny Baker’s, and when that young 
Tory was missing, Mark went directly to Master 
Baker, reporting to him that which you had said. 
There is no need of further explanations, for even 
though Skinny’s father be a Tory, he is not a 
fool, and straightway, after hearing what Mark had 
to tell, he asked for a squad of lobster-backs to 
aid him. The first information we had that you 
were so incautious as to reveal our hiding place, 


IN THE LION'S MOUTH 203 

was when Master Baker himself appeared, followed 
by two red-coats.” 

“Didn’t you hear them coming?” Timothy 
asked, and Jeremy replied sadly: 

“ Ay, lad, we did, and believed it was Richard 
Salter and young Chris, therefore stood ready to 
welcome them, rather than taking heed to our de- 
fence. Even then, but for Skinny himself, we 
might have escaped, perhaps by leaping into the 
river; but the currish Tory threw himself in our 
way, and betwixt him and his father we were speed- 
ily made helpless.” 

On hearing this story I blamed myself even more 
than young Chris, for, knowing the lad as I did, it 
should have been my one aim to prevent him from 
going out while he was so excited over the matter 
of raising recruits for the Minute Boys. I ought 
to have known he would have done just the same 
foolish thing which he did, thus bringing Jeremy 
and Sam to grief. 

At almost any other time I would have read 
young Chris a lesson which he would not speedily 
have forgotten, because of what he had done; but 
at this moment, when our comrades were with 
us once more after having been literally plucked 
from out the lion’s mouth, my joy and relief was 
so great that I could not have found fault or spoken 
a harsh word to my bitterest enemy. 

I believed the others felt much as I did, and 
young Chris, who now understood what a serious 
injury he had done his friends, took refuge in what 
was very like a fit of sulks, throwing himself on 
the floor in one corner of the room as if he no 
longer desired to hold converse with us. 

During a full minute the silence was most pain- 


204 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


ful, for we realized how greatly one of our Min- 
ute Boys had sinned against the Cause, and yet 
no lad felt inclined to say aught concerning his 
crime. 

It was during this time of silence that again I 
remembered what had been overheard during my 
service as servant at the carnival, and straightway I 
repeated, so far as was possible, exactly the words 
which I heard from the lobster-backs, the Weaver 
of Germantown showing by the expression on his 
face that he considered my information of greatest 
value. 

“ Verily much has been accomplished within the 
last four and twenty hours,” the man said in the 
tone of one who is deeply impressed, when I had 
come to the end of my story, and I ventured to 
ask: 

Then you think that which I heard is of im- 
portance ? ” 

“ Ay, lad, of such vital importance that this night 
the six of us shall set out, each going by a different 
route, in an attempt to gain Barren Hill before 
daylight, in order to let General Lafayette know 
what he may expect.” 

“ But why should each go by a different way? ” 
Sam asked curiously, and the Weaver of German- 
town replied gravely: 

Because, lad, after such a scare as the British- 
ers have had this night, I am of the opinion that 
we shall be more closely shut in than ever before. 
Even though they had not been nearly frightened 
out of their wits, General Howe or General Clinton 
is good soldier enough to understand that this 
is the time when they must guard closely against 
such people as we are striving to be, lest word be 


IN THE LION’S MOUTH 


205 


carried to the rebels. It is more than likely some 
of us will be taken prisoners in the effort to leave 
the town, and therefore would I have it that each 
goes in his own way, without taking counsel of 
the others, to the end that one, if not more, may 
succeed in carrying the message. Now then, Rich- 
ard Salter, repeat again that which you heard, and 
each of you lads, including you. Master Ludwig, 
listen intently, so that you may impress it upon your 
memory, for we may not safely set down in writ- 
ing the information we carry.” 

Then it was that I told again, and in the fewest 
possible words, what I had heard while serving 
the lobster-backs during the carnival, and each of 
my comrades, including young Chris, listened with 
such eagerness that one might know by the ex- 
pression on their faces how hard every one was 
striving to remember all I said. 

Having come to an end of the story, I, without 
giving due heed to the words, asked Jeremy Hap- 
good how he counted on gaining Barren Hill, where- 
upon the Weaver of Germantown interrupted us 
quickly, as he said : 

‘‘Nay, nay, lads, none of that! I would have 
each of you go independently, not knowing what 
the others may do, to the end that we shall have 
the more chance of succeeding in our mission, for I 
give you my solemn word that at no time in your 
lives, however long you may stay on this earth, will 
you be charged with so much of vital importance to 
those who love the colonies.” 

Then, when we would have lingered, the spy 
forced us out of the room, saying as he did so : 

“ Waste not one single second ; but from this 
moment until you can have had speech with Gen- 


2o6 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


eral Lafayette’s force, bend every effort to getting 
within our lines.” 

He himself set the example by going to the lower 
floor, where during two or three minutes he held 
a whispered consultation with Master Targe, we 
lads standing back meanwhile, for it was evident 
he had no mind we should hear that which he 
said. 

The innkeeper himself opened the door for us, 
and as I passed through, following directly behind 
the Weaver of Germantown, this surly -visaged 
landlord clapped me on the shoulder in a most 
friendly fashion. 

I can conceive of nothing which would have given 
me a more vivid idea of the danger attending this 
attempt, than that act of his, for it was so little in 
accord with his general manner that at the moment 
it seemed almost as if he was bidding me good-bye 
forever. 

Perhaps it was well I should have had this re- 
minder of what lay before me, for if I had pre- 
viously been inclined to carelessness, of a verity 
now were my wits quickened. Waiting not to learn 
what my comrades might do, I set off, counting to 
go by the way of Southwark in the belief that 
through that section of the town I could pass with 
less of danger. 

Understanding that it would be impossible for 
me to travel at a rapid pace all night, I strove to 
husband my strength, walking at a fairly good gait ; 
but without striving to make too much speed at the 
outset. 

That I was wise in thus planning to go from Phil- 
adelphia by a roundabout way was speedily shown. 
Those revellers who had been at the carnival were 


IN THE LION'S MOUTH 


207 


yet at the place where Colonel McLane had made 
his feint, less than half a dozen having returned to 
quiet the alarm of the ladies, and I made my way di- 
rectly past Master Wharton’s mansion, or counted 
on so doing, when I came upon two horses fastened 
to the fence of the back yard nearabout where 
Chris, Timothy and I had made our entrance. 

By their accoutrements I knew they were ani- 
mals belonging to some of the British officers, and 
while one might have counted ten I stood gazing 
at them enviously. Then came into my mind what 
seemed little less than an inspiration, although it 
was no more than that old adage: 

As well be hanged for a sheep as for a lamb.” 

If I was caught striving to gain the American 
lines just at that time, then was death certain. They 
could do no more than hang me if, while trying 
to perform this duty, I stole a horse, although 
under all the circumstances I did not give to it 
the name of stealing, for this was indeed war, and 
to gain the better of an enemy by getting from him 
the means of transportation to carry an important 
message is anything rather than theft. 

You may well fancy that I did not stand many 
seconds within a stone’s throw of Master Whar- 
ton’s house, which was yet reasonably well thronged 
with ladies, turning all this matter over in my 
mind. 

Immediately I saw the steeds, and the idea came 
to me of what great advantage it would be if I 
were mounted, not only in enabling me to gain Bar- 
ren Hill at an earlier hour, but also in event of 
pursuit to make my escape, I quickly unfastened 
the bridle of that beast which seemingly was the 
better fitted for a long journey. 


2o8 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 

Then I slowly led him out through the thicket 
into a path of which I had long known, that ran 
straight away into the road I would take. 

Having gone an hundred yards or more thus 
cautiously, I vaulted into the saddle, and once there 
urged the animal into a gallop. 

There was in my mind such a sense of triumph 
because of having thus succeeded in making it pos- 
sible to gain the American forces while it was yet 
time, that I had real difficulty in preventing myself 
from crying aloud with joy. 

I said over and over again in my mind that now 
was it positive I would outstrip all those who were 
bent on the same mission, even including the 
Weaver of Germantown, who, because of his longer 
experience, should have been able to go to and fro 
between Philadelphia and the American lines more 
quickly than one who had only done so a single 
time. 

In fact, I was so puffed up with pride over what 
was no more than an accident, and looked upon it 
as if this gaining a steed for my purpose was some- 
thing due to my own wondrous abilities, that I 
failed to take any heed whatsoever to what should 
have ever been in mind — the fact that I was in the 
enemy’s country, and more closely surrounded by 
lobster-backs on this night, because of the alarm 
which had been raised, than at almost any other 
time since the Britishers occupied the city. 

However, I was brought to a realization of the 
situation and of my own foolishness in striving 
to take credit to myself, before I had gone half a 
mile from Master Wharton’s country house. 

I gained the main road, and the beast which I 
bestrode had settled himself down into a long. 


IN THE LION'S MOUTH 


209 


swinging gallop as if understanding that consider- 
able of a journey lay before him, when suddenly 
there came from a cross road, or lane, the sound 
of horses’ feet coming rapidly toward me. Be- 
fore I had time to fully realize the situation, a 
voice shouted out that I should halt or he would 
fire. 

I was not so thick-headed as to fail of realizing 
on the instant that I would be in no greater danger 
by continuing on regardless of the summons, than 
if I stopped and gave the enemy an opportunity of 
finding out who I was. 

If they fired, and with true aim, then might I 
come to my death. But if I was taken by them 
at that time, astride a horse belonging to a British 
officer and headed straight away for the American 
lines, then there could be no question as to how I 
would go out of the world, and but little doubt as 
to its being a speedy exit. 

Therefore it was that, bending low in the saddle, 
I urged the horse on to yet greater speed, and had 
the beast loved the colonies as did I, and hated the 
king with equal fervor, he could not have responded 
more quickly or more gamely. 

At almost the same instant when the horse in- 
creased his pace, I involuntarily glanced over my 
shoulder just as half a dozen flashes of light 
illumined the foliage nearby, and I heard the whis- 
tling of bullets over my head as the reports of the 
weapons rang out. 

I fail even now to understand why it chanced T 
was really so brave at that time. There was not 
in my mind any thought of injury to myself, or 
fear that I might be hurt; but all my anxiety was 
lest they cripple the gallant beast that was bearing 


210 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


me onward so swiftly, and I literally held my 
breath while striving to discover from his stride 
or movements whether he had been wounded. 

Fortunately, however, I could see no difference 
after this volley which had been fired at compara- 
tively short range, for the beast was running 
swiftly, and with every evidence of strength, as if 
this night-race pleased him hugely. 

Now it was I turned my head to gain some idea 
of the pursuers, and could see even amid the gloom 
that there were not less than six or seven horse- 
men in the rear who were seemingly mounted as 
well as I. There was in my mind the fancy it 
was possible for me to make out that they all wore 
uniforms. At least, I heard the clank of swords 
in the scabbards, and knew that none of our people 
would be so accoutred while in the city of Phila- 
delphia, therefore even though the volley which had 
been fired at me was not sufficient indication of 
their character, I had an exceedingly good idea it 
was General Howe’s men who were pursuing. 

That it would be a long race I made no ques- 
tion, for we all seemingly rode good horses. In 
fact, it made little difference to me how long they 
kept up the pursuit, so that I was enabled to re- 
main in the lead until having come within hail of 
General Lafayette’s outposts. 

There was no speculation in my mind as to why 
these horsemen were in that vicinity just then. I 
was not so thick-headed as to fail of understanding 
that on the night before an important move was to 
be made, and particularly within a few hours after 
the lobster-backs had good proof the Americans 
were not all dead, an unusually strict watch would 


IN THE LION’S MOUTH 


211 


be kept to prevent any from leaving the city, there- 
fore was it reasonable to suppose those whom I 
had thus unfortunately come upon were patrolling 
this side of the town. 

“ Even though they do me harm, I shall be the 
the means of luring them away from their post 
of duty,” I said to myself with grim satisfaction. 
“ And if perchance one of the other lads attempts 
to make his way out of the city over this same 
route, then, although I fail, have I been of some 
service.” 

I believe we had been going at racing speed no 
less than ten minutes when a single shot rang out 
clear and distinct on the night air; but I failed 
to hear the whistling of the missile, nor did I feel 
any token from the horse that he had been in- 
jured. 

Therefore it was I could almost have laughed 
aloud in joy because they were endeavoring to shoot 
me, since it showed, to my mind at least, that they 
had grave doubts whether it would be possible to 
overtake me, and were come to understand that 
their only hope was in crippling the steed. 

Twice within the next five minutes did the re- 
port of firearms come to my ears, after which I 
fancied that I had gained a considerable distance 
on my pursuers, although as to that I could not be 
certain, for their horses were yet running fresh and 
strong, as was mine, and one may not safely judge 
of distances in the gloom. 

By this time the fellows chasing me knew be- 
yond peradventure that I was striving to gain the 
American lines, and realizing this, they understood, 
unless indeed they had been veritable simples, that 


212 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


I was carrying important information to that rag- 
tag and bobtail of an army of which they had so 
lately shown themselves afraid. 

Therefore it was that they would spare no effort 
to overtake me ; but while the pace was so hot there 
was little chance they could shoot with any ac- 
curacy of aim. The greatest danger, as it appeared 
to me just then, was that by some unfortunate acci- 
dent their bullets might go in the direction they 
desired, and the chase come to an end because of 
the wounding or killing of the horse I rode. 


CHAPTER XI 

AT BARREN HILL 

I AM not of a mind to dwell very long on this 
night chase, although to me it was most exciting; 
but if I should attempt to set down all I thought 
or said to myself while the Britishers were so close 
in the rear and firing a shot now and then, verily 
do I believe I might never come to an end of my 
story. 

During the first half-hour, mayhap, the lobster- 
backs held the pace fairly well; but at the end of 
that time I understood they were falling behind, 
and it was no fancy of mine, although again and 
again I said to myself that I must be mistaken ow- 
ing to the darkness. 

Finally, when it seemed to me I had ridden 
a full six hours, although it could not have been 
one-third that time, they disappeared from view 
in the distance; but whether I had so far out- 
stripped them, or because of their having turned 
back, I could not say. 

However, I was not disposed to take any chances 
on the matter, but continued to keep my horse well 
in hand, although I slackened the pace to a slow 
trot that he might have opportunity to regain his 
breath, and all the while listened intently for any 
token that those whom I had distanced were in- 
clined to continue yet further in the chase. 

When another ten minutes had passed we were 
213 


214 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


come to a small brook, and I was sufficiently bold 
to make a halt there, stopping long enough to give 
the faithful beast a few mouthfuls of water. Then, 
remounting, I set off at a fairly good pace once 
more; but came to a halt very suddenly within the 
next quarter of an hour, for I heard the footfalls 
of horses in the distance ahead of me. 

While one might have counted twenty I remained 
in painful suspense, fearing the enemy had already 
started for Barren Hill and I was coming upon 
some messengers who had been sent back to Phila- 
delphia. 

I might have known full well, however, that if 
I left the city before the soldiers set off, then there 
were none ahead of me, for there were few horses 
in the town that could have traveled faster than the 
one I bestrode. 

During a few seconds I hesitated, questioning 
whether it would not be better to strike across 
through the shrubbery, rather than take the chances 
of meeting whosoever was riding toward me. 

Then came the realization that any who were ap- 
proaching from that direction must of necessity be 
friends, and I held the road until coming within 
sight of two mounted men who were riding at a 
reasonably rapid pace straight toward me. 

As a matter of course they pulled up on finding 
that I held the middle of the road, and one of them 
asked sharply: 

Who have we here ? Who comes from the di- 
rection of Philadelphia? Be you friend to the col- 
onies, or the king? 

My name is Richard Salter ; my mother that 
widow who keeps a lodging house in Drinker’s 
Alley, and if there be in this country a friend to 


AT BARREN HILL 


215 

the colonies, then am I he, for within the past two 
or three days have I taken my life in my hands, as 
you might say, in order to do somewhat of good for 
the Cause.” 

It is plainly evident that you have a very good 
idea of your importance and of your abilities,” 
one of the horsemen said with a laugh which nettled 
me sorely, and I might have made some reply that 
would not have been to my credit, but for the second 
stranger, who said in a somewhat friendly tone : 

‘‘ Perhaps it would be better, young master, if 
you told us why you are coming from Philadelphia 
at such an hour.” 

“ I am riding to General Lafayette at Barren 
Hill.” 

“ How knew you General Lafayette was at Bar- 
ren Hill ? ” the man asked sharply, now reining his 
horse in to my side and grasping the bridle as if he 
fancied I might make some effort to escape. 

Whereupon I replied, speaking curtly, because I 
was by no means pleased with his tone and manner : 

“ I had it from some British officers at the carni- 
val which was held in Master Wharton’s country 
house. Through the Weaver of Germantown were 
I and my comrades able to appear there as servants 
that we might pick up whatsoever of information 
was to be gained.” 

‘‘The Weaver of Germantown! ” the first horse- 
man exclaimed, as if right well pleased to hear that 
I had had aught to do with that man. “ And you 
learned that General Lafayette had gone to Barren 
Hill?” 

“ Ay, not only that ; but I heard the plans dis- 
cussed for making an attack upon him within the 
next four and twenty hours. Already, most like. 


2i6 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


are three divisions of troops leaving Philadelphia, 
one of them led by Sir Henry Clinton. Lord Howe 
is so positive he will take General Lafayette pris- 
oner ’twixt now and another sunset, that he has 
invited his friends to sup with him when the French- 
man shall be in his possession and on exhibition, as 
you might say.” 

“ And you heard all this important matter at the 
carnival?” the second horseman asked as if doubt- 
ing that I could have learned so much in so public 
a place, and I replied, not a little nettled because 
they seemingly questioned my word: 

” As one of the attendants, I was waiting upon 
three officers who were drinking more than was well 
for them, and the matter was discussed without any 
attempt at privacy. They most likely believed I 
was only a servant who would understand nothing 
whatsoever of military matters, even when they 
spoke plainly.” 

“And having heard this, what then?” the first 
rider cried, as if impatient to get at the end of my 
story. 

“ Then came the alarm at the outposts, when it 
seemed certain the Americans were attacking the 
city, and we lads had opportunity to go where we 
knew it would be possible to find the Weaver of 
Germantown; but he had it in mind that we might 
be needing him, therefore met us on the way. 
Whereupon we took advantage of the opportunity 
to release two of our comrades who were in the 
work-house as prisoners. Straightway that was 
done, he sent each of us by a different road to get 
the information which I had learned, to General La- 
fayette. I fancy I am ahead of them all, having 
had the good fortune to come upon this horse which 


AT BARREN HILL 


217 


was hitched in front of Master Wharton’s house, 
where his owner, most like, was paying court to 
some of the lady guests who yet remained there.” 

Surely these men showed themselves to be inquisi- 
tive, for even now when I had told all my story, 
they questioned me yet further, as if every little de- 
tail was of the greatest importance, and I chafing 
all the while at the delay, because I believed every 
moment would be precious to General Lafayette. 

Therefore it was, when they asked concerning 
matters which it appeared to me had no connection 
with the Cause, or what might be done at once near 
about Barren Hill, I said sharply: 

^Hf you have learned all you desire, gentlemen, 
allow me to ride on, for it seems that duty requires 
I should have speech with General Lafayette imme- 
diately.” 

“ And so you should, my lad,” one of the men re- 
plied, speaking heartily and in a most friendly tone. 

We had no right to detain you so long, although 
I fancy that because of your having made so quick 
a journey, we shall arrive in ample time.” 

'‘We shall arrive,” I repeated, whereupon he 
said, and I fancied that he smiled : 

Ay, lad, for it is our intent to go with you, else 
might there be a long delay in your gaining speech 
with the General. We had been sent on matters of 
little importance to New Jersey; but that which you 
tell us seems to make it appear as if our services 
are needed here more than there.” 

Having said this the speaker wheeled his horse 
around sharply, and started off at a smart pace, I 
following him and understanding from the sounds 
which came that the second horseman was close in 
my rear. 


2i8 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 

Now it was that these strangers whom I had over- 
taken no longer gave any evidence of inquisitive- 
ness. It seemed as if they had finally begun to 
understand how necessary it was we reach General 
Lafayette with the least delay, and never a word 
was spoken as we three, riding at racing speed now 
that the horses had had time to breathe, continued 
on until the faint ray of light in the eastern sky told 
that the day when General Howe counted to van- 
quish and capture General Lafayette was dawning. 

Then, suddenly, the stranger who was riding in 
advance pulled up quickly, and I saw that one of 
our soldiers barred the way, while near at hand I 
fancied it was possible to see just within the thicket 
half a dozen more, therefore did I know we were 
come to the American outposts. 

The horseman spoke a few words to the sentinel, 
and again pressed on, I following his example as a 
matter of course, and holding my eyes wide open 
for any token of our people. 

It was not necessary that I watch very closely. 
Even though the numbers of the rebels ” were 
small, they were exceeding active, and, after having 
passed this outpost, we came upon squads or com- 
panies of men moving hither and thither as if some 
important movement was about to be executed. 

It was on the tip of my tongue to ask of one or 
the other of these men whom I had met, what might 
be afoot ; but they gave me no opportunity. 

Each appeared eager to arrive at headquarters, 
and when we were come there verily was I amazed, 
for this French officer who had come overseas to 
aid us in fighting the king, was quartered in what 
appeared to be a little better than a hut. 

It was, as I saw when the day was fully come, a 


AT BARREN HILL 


219 


small, rude farm-house, and as we came upon it 
just in the grey of dawn, sentries were pacing 
sleepily to and fro, while from the general air of 
those whom we saw, it was positive the French- 
man was not borrowing any very grave trouble con- 
cerning what the Britishers might do. 

Considerable talk on the part of the two men 
who had come with me, was necessary before those 
sleepy sentinels, who had probably been awakened 
by our coming, would permit us to enter the build- 
ing, and when we did pass inside, entering a room 
which had been the kitchen of the farm-house 
wherein stood a table on which were remnants of a 
meal and with military accoutrements strewn every- 
where, I looked in vain for the commander. 

We stood there in silence mayhap two minutes, 
I gazing in wonderment at each of the strangers, 
who I now saw wore the American uniform, and 
they remaining motionless as if by no means sur- 
prised because we were thus left to ourselves. 

Then the door of the inner room opened, and 
there came into this kitchen, little more than half 
clad and looking very sleepy, a young man, who to 
me was hardly more than a boy. He was well 
dressed, unusually so, as it seemed to me, and I was 
familiar with the richness of the lobster-backs’ cos- 
tumes, while there was on his face an expression of 
annoyance because of having been aroused from his 
slumbers. 

I liked the looks of this young fellow. It was 
pleasant to see his face, even though there were 
traces of vexation upon it. But my heart sank 
within me when I realized that this was the French 
officer on whom we had laid so many plans, believ- 
ing him to be a great soldier, and verily he was no 


220 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


more, as you might say, than Jeremy Hapgood or 
myself. 

So young was he in appearance, that I could not 
believe he had had overly much experience in the 
art of warfare, and, like the simple I was, said it to 
myself that if this was the General Lafayette from 
whom our people expected so much, then might they 
expect in vain, or as well look to Jeremy or me for 
something brilliant in the way of military manoeu- 
vres. 

I had ample time in which to chew the matter 
over and thus foolishly discuss with myself the ap- 
pearance of this young soldier, for straightway he 
entered the room the two horsemen who had come 
with me went close to him, and the three talked in 
whispers while one might have counted sixty, I 
standing by like a goose who rests her body first on 
one leg and then on the other without knowing ex- 
actly what to do. 

Then it was that fhe young officer said to me, 
speaking in English, but pronouncing his words in 
such fashion that one could readily understand he 
was not familiar with the language : 

“ It is true, young man, what you heard regard- 
ing General Howe’s intentions while you were play- 
ing the part of a servant? ” 

He said this as if asking a question, therefore I 
fancied for the instant that he counted on trying 
to make me prove the truth of the information I had 
brought; but managed to pull myself together suffi- 
ciently to answer him in proper fashion, and then it 
was that he began questioning. 

If the two horsemen had shown themselves in- 
quisitive a short time before, verily was he out- 
stripping them now, for there was no detail con- 


AT BARREN HILL 


221 


cerning the carnival, the movements of our ov^n 
people in Philadelphia, or the bearing of the lobster- 
backs, that he did not question me upon; and it 
seemed as if I stood there a full hour, answering 
what was of no consequence, so I argued. 

Having gratified his curiosity, or learned that 
which was necessary for him to know, he took my 
hand in his in the most friendly fashion, and while 
I cannot well repeat the words he spoke, because 
of his queer manner of speaking, thereby causing 
them to sound differently from the spirit in which I 
understood he intended, he caused my cheeks to 
flush red because of the words of praise, and wound 
up by promising that if it should be at some future 
time in his power to reward me for the service I 
had done, then would he take advantage of it. 

As a matter of course I understood that I was dis- 
missed when he ceased speaking, and walked out 
of the building, hardly knowing what to do until 
the man who was standing sentinel directly in front 
of the door, and who must have understood I had 
come with news of importance, suggested that I go 
near where the officers’ horses were being fed, be- 
cause there could be had provender for the beast 
that had carried me so gallantly. 

This I did, as can well be supposed, and I was 
rubbing the horse’s legs with whisps of grass to re- 
fresh him, for I counted on holding possession of 
the animal so long as I might, when I was inter- 
rupted by no less a person than the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown himself, who said with a smile as he came 
up to me : 

“ Ah, now I understand how it chanced that you 
were so much in advance of me. I also rode after 
having walked as far as Germantown, but had not 


222 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


the good fortune to get so good a beast as that. 
Where did you find him? ” 

At Master Wharton’s country house, where his 
owner had left him while he went in to tell the 
ladies, most like, that they need have no fear the 
miserable rebels would do them harm. It appears 
to me. Master Weaver, that you came reasonably 
fast, for I rode at racing speed and have not been 
here an hour.” 

“ You came by a longer course, Richard Salter, 
and it is well you did, for those two gentlemen 
whom you turned back on the road, were friends of 
mine whom I most desire to have with this portion 
of the army if so be the Britishers make an at- 
tack.” 

‘‘ Then you have seen them already? ” I asked in 
surprise, and the Weaver of Germantown told me 
he had just left General Lafayette’s headquarters, 
where he had learned from the Frenchman himself 
what service I had done. 

“ And the Britishers? ” I asked. ‘‘ Do you know 
if they came out of Philadelphia according to the 
information I gained at the carnival ? ” 

Ay, lad, and are well-nigh ready to begin opera- 
tions. One of our people came in a few moments 
ago with the word that a considerable force was at 
Chestnut Hill, and I myself know that Grant’s 
troops are halted at the forks of the road leading 
to Barren Hill and Matson’s Ford. There is every 
reason to believe that General Gray, with at least 
two thousand men, is at the ford within three miles 
of here this very moment. We are much the same 
as surrounded.” 

“ And General Lafayette must, of course, surren- 
der, unless he can turn tail and get back to Valley 


AT BARREN HILL 


223 


Forge/’ I said, thus showing how little I knew of 
the mettle of our people who had passed the winter 
amid so much of suffering. 

“ I’ll venture to say he won’t surrender, lad,” the 
Weaver of Germantown replied grimly, “ although 
I must confess that he is in what you might well 
call a tight box. His only way of escape is by 
Matson’s Ford, and the approach to that is held by 
at least five thousand Britishers under General 
Grant.” 

“ And what will happen? ” I asked as a feeling of 
timorousness came over me, causing, I am afraid, my 
face to grow pale. 

“ It is for General Lafayette to answer that ques- 
tion, and you will get reply before nightfall if you 
watch the movements of the men,” the Weaver of 
Germantown said in what I fancied was a tone of 
sadness, whereupon I was such a simple as to ex- 
claim : 

‘‘If it remains with that lad to get these men 
out of the trap into which they seem to have walked 
with open eyes, then am I afraid their chances are 
few, for he knows no more of warfare than does 
Jeremy Hapgood.” 

“ Unless I am much mistaken, Richard Salter, 
within the next four and twenty hours you will have 
every reason to change your opinion regarding the 
French officer. The Britishers are certain to find 
in him a real soldier, according to all I have heard, 
and it will surprise me much if this day’s doings 
are not greatly to his credit.” 

Just at that moment one of the soldiers came up 
to the Weaver of Germantown, and whispered a few 
words in his ear, whereupon both went hurriedly 
away, leaving me to wonder who this man might 


224 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


be who thus kept secret his name, as you might say ; 
and I speculated not a little as to what position he 
occupied with our American army. 

It appeared to me as if he was anxious to conceal 
his identity under this fanciful name of the Weaver 
of Germantown, and I believed I already had good 
proof that he was of more importance, or of higher 
rank, if you please, than that of a spy, for since we 
arrived at the encampment I noted that all those 
who came in contact with him showed no little re- 
spect in their bearing. 

However, I was not left long alone to speculate 
upon any matter, for within five minutes after the 
man who called himself a spy had left, I was not 
only delighted, but decidedly surprised, to see 
Jeremy Hapgood engaged in what seemed much like 
an altercation with one of the sentries. 

Straightway I understood what had happened. 
The lad had succeeded in gaining Barren Hill in an 
exceedingly short time, if so be he came on foot, 
and now was he doing that which I would have been 
forced to do but for having met the two officers 
on the road — trying to show that he had fair right 
to enter the encampment. 

I hurried forward to where the sentry stood 
barring the way, and fortunately for Jeremy Hap- 
good, the soldier had not only seen me when I en- 
tered in company with the two horsemen, but had 
afterwards seemingly taken especial note of the fact 
that I appeared to be on intimate terms with the 
Weaver of Germantown. 

Therefore it was that the man listened favourably 
to me when I explained that Jeremy was one of 
the party who had been sent out from Philadelphia 
to give warning of what the lobster-backs were 


AT BARREN HILL 


225 


about, and although it might not have been accord- 
ing to military usage or law, the sentinel allowed 
my comrade to pass him without referring the mat- 
ter to a superior officer. 

It goes without saying that Jeremy was decidedly 
surprised at finding me at Barren Hill, having the 
appearance of one who had been long there, and 
before he would answer a single question which I 
was striving to put, the lad insisted on knowing 
how it was I had succeeded in making my way so 
rapidly. 

In order to make certain of hearing his story 
within a reasonable length of time, it became neces- 
sary for me to go into details regarding all that I 
had done since we parted, and Jeremy was as de- 
lighted as a baby with a new toy, when I explained 
how it had been possible for ‘me to get possession 
of a horse. 

Not until I had come to the very end of my story, 
omitting none of the details, did the lad tell me 
what had happened to him since we last saw each 
other. Although he had not met with much of 
adventure, verily had he exerted himself twenty 
times more than I, for throughout the entire night 
he had traveled, walking at times in order to regain 
his breath, but running the greater portion of the 
distance; hiding in the thicket whenever he heard 
anyone advancing toward him, and taking such 
chances as I had not been called upon to take be- 
cause of being mounted. 

Verily Jeremy Hapgood had done more for the 
Cause than I on this night, and I was ashamed when 
he had come to the end of his simple story, because 
I made so many words of that which, as compared 
with what he had done, amounted really to nothing. 


226 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

While we stood there within a stone’s throw of 
General Lafayette’s quarters, talking about what 
we had done since leaving Philadelphia, there was 
no little stir in the encampment. It was not neces- 
sary we lads should understand overly much of mili- 
tary matters in order to know that some important 
movement was near at hand, and, considering the 
news we had brought, it was not difficult for us to 
understand that General Lafayette was making prep- 
aration to meet the enemy ; but whether to give them 
battle, or retreat, we could not determine. 

Shortly after the men had had rations served 
out to them, we lads not sharing in the distribution 
of the food owing to the fact that we were not 
members of the army, the Weaver of Germantown 
came to where Jeremy and I were sitting on the 
ground, and said in a low tone: 

“ This portion of the army will begin to move 
very speedily. It is for you lads to join it, unless 
peradventure you are willing to take the chances of 
being captured by the lobster-backs. You have Gen- 
eral Lafayette’s permission to ride with his staff, 
and I advise you to make ready for the start with- 
out delay. The movement about to be executed will 
be rapid, and he who lingers ever so little stands a 
good chance of being left behind.” 

All this was somewhat of a puzzle to me, and I 
would have called after the man, urging that he ex- 
plain his meaning; but Jeremy Hapgood clutched me 
by the coat sleeve as he said in a low tone : 

“ Verily, Richard, this is no time for overly 
many words, and I am of the belief that the Weaver 
of Germantown would not explain to you the mean- 
ing of all he has said, no matter how you might 
implore him. If we are to follow the general’s 


AT BARREN HILL 22y 

Staff, let US make ready to do so, and not bother our 
heads further.” 

“ But it is not for us to leave this place until our 
comrades have arrived,” I exclaimed petulantly. 

It came to my mind that after what I had just 
done for the Cause, I was entitled to more consid- 
eration than would have been shown an ordinary 
lad, and, such a simple was I, that it seemed as if 
some special provision should have been made for 
the safety of my comrades and myself. 

“ Here come Tim Bowers and Sam Elder,” 
Jeremy suddenly cried, and, looking up, I saw the 
two lads both astride a woebegone looking horse, 
riding toward the encampment at full speed. 

Understanding that they might have trouble pass- 
ing the sentinel, I went forward, beckoning Jeremy 
to follow me. 

Singularly enough, no one paid any attention to 
them, which fact was owing, I suppose, to the gen- 
eral excitement on every hand, and the forming of 
the men into columns for marching. 

How does it chance that you and Timothy are 
together?” Jeremy cried, while our lads were yet 
some distance away striving to force the old horse 
into a faster gait. 

‘‘We met just in advance of General Grant’s col- 
umn,” Sam replied laughingly as if it were a great 
joke. “ He was coming on one road and I the 
other, when the troops appeared so close at our 
heels that we made a sudden break into the thicket, 
running into each other’s arms, causing both of us, 
for the moment, no little alarm.” 

“ Did you see or hear anything of young Chris? ” 
I asked as the lads dismounted and turned their 
weary steed free. 


228 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

'' It seems reasonably certain he has been taken 
prisoner,” Sam Elder replied gravely. “ You may 
fancy how near we were to the' advance of the lob- 
ster-backs, when while skulking in the thicket we 
could hear the men talking with each other, and 
there was dropped now and then a word concerning 
a boy who had been taken while evidently trying to 
carry information to the Americans. Therefore 
Tim and I have decided young Chris has been cap- 
tured.” 

“ We also heard somewhat concerning a Tory lad 
who had had a hand in the matter,” Timothy Bow- 
ers added, and while Sam won’t agree with me, 
I am of the opinion that Skinny Baker played a part 
in young Chris’s downfall.” 

“ But how could Skinny Baker have known any- 
thing concerning young Chris’s movements?” I 
cried, not inclined to put any faith in what Tim had 
suggested. “ That Tory cur, in order to have had 
any idea of Chris’s whereabouts, must have known 
that all of us were at the carnival — meaning those 
who were not then in the work-house,” I added 
laughingly. “If the miserable coward had had any 
such information, you may set it down as a fact that 
we would never have been allowed to leave Master 
Wharton’s house.” 

“ But suppose Skinny knew we were there as 
servants, and suppose he counted on bringing about 
our arrest? The pretended attack by the Ameri- 
cans knocked the miserable cur’s plans awry, and 
how about it then? ” Tim asked as if he had settled 
the matter definitely. 

I realized at once that all this guessing might be 
exceedingly near the truth, understanding that 
Skinny Baker would make as great display of his 


AT BARREN HILL 


229 


power, if so be there was chance for him to have 
us taken as spies, as the lobster-hacks would permit. 

It was well within reason that he might have 
counted to wait until a late hour, or, possibly, he had 
not gotten at the ear of any British officers in time 
to make the arrest before the alarm was given that 
our people were attacking the outposts. 

From that moment he might have been in pursuit 
of us, and we, by going to the work-house, had 
thrown him off the track. 

It was not impossible, or improbable, that, having 
lost track of us during the excitement of the sup- 
posed attack, he roamed around until coming 
accidentally upon young Chris, and had been able 
to find enough of lobster-backs near at hand who 
would aid him in making the capture. 

At all events, we knew full well that a coward 
like Skinny Baker would not have tackled young 
Chris alone, and were firmly convinced that our com- 
rade had been made prisoner. 

But there the matter must rest for the time being, 
since we were powerless even to learn where he 
might be confined, and although we had known all 
the particulars, how were we to do anything what- 
soever at a time when the lobster-backs had, as it 
seemed, so nearly surrounded Barren Hill that all 
the army under General Lafayette’s command must 
be taken prisoners? 

We had little opportunity for further conversa- 
tion. It was just at the moment when we had de- 
cided young Chris was in the power of Skinny 
Baker’s friends, that the Weaver of Germantown 
came up hurriedly, and said in a tone very much like 
that of command : 

“ Get you ready, lads. If so be you can follow 


230 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


the general’s staff on foot, then am I believing all 
will go well so far as you are concerned.” 

He had no sooner said this than he seemingly 
noted for the first time that Tim and Sam had come 
in ; but beyond greeting them in friendly fashion, he 
paid no further attention to the lads. 

“ There is no time for you boys to loiter here ; 
see to it that you follow the general’s staff,” he re- 
peated once more, and then walked away, leaving 
me undecided as to what I should do. 

With the horse which I had taken from Master 
Wharton’s grounds I could readily keep pace with 
the officers who made up the general’s staff; but 
surely four of us might not ride upon one beast, and 
I hesitated, for the moment almost inclined to say 
I would take advantage of the opportunity, leaving 
them to follow as best they might. 

Then it came upon me that such a course would 
be cowardly, if nothing more, and with a sigh I de- 
cided to leave the horse where he was tethered, al- 
lowing whosoever might first chance upon the beast 
to take him as a prize. 

“ We will all walk,” I said, as if there had never 
been the slightest doubt in my mind regarding the 
matter. ‘‘ It is true I have a horse, and you lads 
also an imitation of one; but verily you had better 
be on foot than trust yourselves to the back of that 
bunch of bones; therefore we will take even 
chances.” 

Then I led the way toward where I saw the group 
of officers, mounted. 


CHAPTER XII 


THE RETREAT 

As to what happened during the time General 
Lafayette was striving to withdraw from the dan- 
gerous position he found himself in after the ad- 
vance of the Britishers, I cannot of my own knowl- 
edge speak clearly. 

To me, and my comrades are of the same mind, 
the day was apparently spent in moving here and 
there blindly, so to speak. It appeared now and 
then, from what little I could see in advance of us, 
that we were on the very verge of being captured, 
and again did it appear as if we had gotten off scot 
free, while mayhap half an hour later the danger 
was seemingly greater than before. 

If I attempted to set down the details of the 
movement which gave good proof of the young 
French officer’s ability to handle men, I should 
surely make a bungling job of it. 

Therefore it is I count to copy out what I after- 
wards read concerning that escape of ours. There 
is no good reason why I should do other than use 
the words of the man who knew full well what he 
was writing about; for we lads had no part or 
parcel in that retreat, save as we followed closely at 
the heels of the officers’ horses, running now and 
then in order to keep pace, and again allowed to re- 
main idle five or ten minutes at a time, all the while 
so confused as to the general purpose of the com- 
231 


232 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

mander as not to be able clearly to understand any- 
thing save when we crossed the ford, where, during 
a few moments, did it seem to me as if we were 
safe. 

We conversed very little during that marching 
and countermarching, for we were puzzled, and 
again it was not seemly we should speculate as to 
what was being done, because at times we were so 
near General Lafayette himself that he could have 
heard our words. 

Here is what I have seen set down in printed 
words regarding the matter, and after reading it I 
can the better understand why we went here or 
there. 

“ Lafayette proved himself adequate to the occa- 
sion. In a moment, as it were, his dangers were re- 
vealed, and the one possible means of extrication 
resorted to. Dispositions were made as though to 
receive Gray; his artillery, by a well directed fire, 
encouraged the idea that he proposed to engage. 

“ His real aim was, of course, flight, and by the 
ford; but to attain it he must pass within a short 
distance of Grant, who was nearer to it than him- 
self. 

“ He feigned movements as though for an attack, 
and by an occasional display of the heads of col- 
umns, he for a time persuaded the Englishman that 
an action was imminent. 

“ Meantime the troops, as fast as they could come 
up, were hurrying across the ford, until at last the 
artillery and a body of Oneida savages only re- 
mained on this side the stream. These were also 
now brought over, and on the high ground beyond 
our men were secure. 

Grant at last came up and ordered the advance 


THE RETREAT 


233 


to move on; but it was too late. They saw but a 
party of our troops dotting the surface of the water 
like the floats of a seine. The prey had escaped. 

Grant was hopelessly in the rear, and when 
Gray’s column closed in there was nothing between 
the British lines. The only skirmishing even that 
seems to have occurred was between a body of light 
horse and the Oneidas. Neither had ever encoun- 
tered a like foe, and when the cavalry unexpectedly 
rode among the savages, the whooping and scamper- 
ing of the one, and the flashing swords and prancing 
steeds of the other party, excited such a common 
terror that both fled with the utmost precipitation. 

Irritated and empty handed Howe marched back 
to town, with no one but his own officers to blame 
for his ill success.” 

Now it is that he who reads what I have just set 
down will understand quite as much as did I, who 
took part in the manoeuvre, how General Lafayette 
succeeded in throwing dust in the eyes of the Brit- 
ishers, and brought off his men without loss of blood 
when it had seemed as if he was in a trap from 
which it would be impossible to escape. 

I would it might be possible for me to set down 
all that we saw and heard in the camp at Valley 
Forge after the French officer had led his men back 
in what might well be called a masterly retreat ; but 
I have not the space nor the time if I am to tell the 
story of what we so-called Minute Boys of Phila- 
delphia did. 

It is not necessary for me to make any attempt 
at explaining how saddened our soldiers at Valley 
Forge were when General Lafayette and his men 
returned in what you may well call full flight. They 
had, hoping even against hope, brought themselves 


234 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 

to believe that something of moment was to be done 
by this advance on Barren Hill, and when it was 
shown to have come to naught, one can readily un- 
derstand how great was the disappointment. 

We heard on every hand words which told how 
much of confidence the men had placed on the move- 
ment; but none were grumbling. The advance had 
been of no avail; yet they were not discouraged. 

Already were our people looking forward to the 
time when a second attempt would be made to worry 
the Britishers, and predicting that then the result 
would be far different. 

It was near to nightfall when we were come to 
Valley Forge, and the Weaver of Germantown took 
special care to point out to us a small hut nearby 
headquarters, which we were to be allowed to oc- 
cupy, and went to the extent of getting for us an 
order on the commissary for such food as could 
be procured by these half-starved men. 

Now although I loved the Cause as well as any 
other man or lad in the colonies, my first thought 
when we were safe from the lobster-backs was con- 
cerning young Chris, rather than that which might 
have been called a disaster to our arms. 

I feared he had allowed his tongue to bring him 
into trouble, else did it seem to me he should have 
been able to leave Philadelphia secretly, even as we 
had done; but whether the fault was his or no, we 
had no right to consider it at that moment. 

Unquestionably he had been made a prisoner, for 
surely the lobster-backs could not have been talking 
about any other lad, because I knew of none who 
would have put themselves in the way of thus com- 
ing to grief. 


THE RETREAT 


235 


He was our comrade, a member of our company 
of Minute Boys, and it was my duty, I having al- 
lowed them to call me the captain, to set all my wits 
at work to release him. 

We had succeeded, even when all the chances ap- 
peared against us, in effecting the escape of Jeremy 
and Sam, and I secretly grieved over the fact that 
I had cut no better figure in that venture. 

It was the Weaver of Germantown who had done 
all the work, and we lads were of little or no as- 
sistance to him, therefore as yet, so it seemed to me, 
the Minute Boys of Philadelphia had. not shown 
themselves to any great advantage. 

It is true we had succeeded in gaining valuable in- 
formation, and had brought the same within the 
lines ; but I burned to do more — to accomplish 
something which should make my name known to 
those who were staking their lives in battle, or 
against starvation. 

It was necessary, so it seemed to me, that our 
first work, regardless of what might be needed in 
aid of the Cause, was to learn what had become of 
young Chris. 

After all that had just happened I felt confident 
the lobster-backs would keep a sharper watch over 
us rebels than ever before, and if peradventure Chris 
had been thrown into prison, then did I despair, even 
though we had the aid of the Weaver of German- 
town, in doing anything whatsoever toward effecting 
his release. 

However, we would learn all that might be 
learned, even though we risked our lives again and 
again in the effort, and this much I said to my com- 
rades when we were eating our scanty meal alone in 


236 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


the hut, whereupon Jeremy Hapgood, seemingly of 
the same opinion as I had advanced, asked quietly, 
as if ready to set off at a moment’s notice : 

How will you go about gaining this informa- 
tion which is necessary before we can raise a hand 
in young Chris’s behalf? I must confess, Richard 
Salter, that I question whether it will be possible for 
anyone to aid the poor lad just now, unless, perad- 
venture, the British march out of Philadelphia, as 
it is rumoured General Clinton intends to do, al- 
though I misdoubt it greatly.” 

“ The only way, so far as I can see, is to go back 
from whence we came.” 

“ Into Philadelphia? ” Timothy Bowers cried as if 
in alarm, and I replied, striving to speak in a care- 
less tone as if familiar with such desperate ven- 
tures : 

Ay, lad, that is what must be done. At the 
Jolly Tar inn we may find a hiding place — ” 

“ Yes, a hiding place! ” Sam cried bitterly, and 
where we must keep under cover if we would save 
our necks. Of what avail is it to be in that rear 
room of the Jolly Tar inn, eating our hearts out 
with impatience, as far as aiding young Chris is 
concerned ? ” 

‘‘ That is what I cannot say, lad ; but certain 
it is while we remain here there is no possibility of 
our doing anything whatsoever, and if we are in 
the city there is a chance, however slight, that we 
may see some way out of what is now a blind hob- 
ble.” 

Although we Minute Boys of Philadelphia were 
not great in numbers, verily were we ready to do 
whatsoever came to our hand, and the proof of this 
is that when I had thus spoken, never a question 


THE RETREAT 


237 


was raised against the proposition. All appeared 
not only ready but willing to join me in going back 
to that nest of lobster-backs, where by this time we 
knew were many on the lookout to take us pris- 
oners. 

It was when the matter had thus been settled 
among us that the Weaver of Germantown came into 
the hut, and I fancy he understood by the expression 
on our faces that we had been discussing some mat- 
ter which was far from pleasing, for he asked in a 
cheery tone, throwing himself upon the floor beside 
me, for the hut boasted of neither chairs nor bed: 

What have you lads in mind now ? 

“ To go back to Philadelphia as soon as may be,’’ 
I replied shortly, thinking he would attempt to per- 
suade us that the venture was far too dangerous. 

“ That is exactly what you should do, lads, and 
what I am counting on doing myself within the 
next eight and forty hours, for now if ever is the 
time when we must keep in touch with what the 
Britishers are doing. If you set off at once, then 
may I delay so long as will be necessary to have 
a look about Chestnut Hill.” 

Then he would have laid out our work for us, 
telling what we should do here or there, when I in- 
terrupted him by saying : 

‘‘ It appears to me that our first duty is toward 
young Chris. It is certain, from what Sam and Tim 
heard, that Skinny Baker has succeeded in bringing 
the lobster-backs down upon him, and we must make 
the attempt, even though we fail, to lend him a 
hand.” 

‘‘ Ay, lad, all that is as it should be ; but remember 
this: Your first duty is to the Cause, and it is 
while you are working in behalf of the colonies that 


238 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

you will best be able to discover some way in which 
you can help Master Ludwig, if so be he is yet on 
this earth.” 

'‘Do you fancy they might have killed him?” I 
cried in alarm, for until the man spoke there had 
been no such fear in my mind. 

" It is possible,” the Weaver of Germantown said 
slowly and in a subdued tone. " The Britishers are 
not feeling overly happy just now, as we can well 
understand. The pretended attack on their outposts 
showed them that not only the rank and file, but the 
officers as well, are afraid of what this rag-tag and 
bobtail of an army may do. Then the failure to 
overwhelm the troops under General Lafayette, after 
Howe had boastingly declared that he would bring 
back the general to Philadelphia a prisoner, and 
even gone so far as to invite certain cronies of his 
to a supper where he might exhibit the captive. All 
this, I say, is well calculated to make the lobster- 
backs ill tempered, and if so be they succeed in lay- 
ing hands upon a spy, and your Skinny Baker can 
prove to the satisfaction of any prejudiced person 
that young Chris has been working in the inter- 
ests of the colonies, then there is the chance that he 
may have suffered the death.” 

We lads were literally stupefied at the idea of 
such a possibility. We had believed young Chris 
might be held close prisoner; but more than that 
never entered our minds, and now, after hearing the 
Weaver of Germantown speak in such a solemn tone, 
while knowing that the arguments he advanced were 
sound ones, it seemed to us almost as if we had 
learned that Chris was indeed gone from among us 
forever. 

The man could readily see how he had disheart- 


THE RETREAT 


239 


ened us by his words, and evidently believed it nec- 
essary to revive our courage if he would have us 
set off speedily for the city, , therefore he said in 
what he doubtless counted should be a cheery tone: 

“ Do not look so downhearted, lads. I was but 
putting before you the worst side of the case. It 
is by no means certain your Skinny Baker could 
succeed in proving even to the Britishers that a boy 
like young Chris was a spy. Then again, with all 
the excitement which has been in the city during the 
past four and twenty hours, it might be a difficult 
matter even for Skinny’s father to have speech with 
any of the Britishers in command. Again, you are 
by no means certain young Chris is really in the 
hands of the British. Cease to think of him other 
than as one whom you count on finding without 
delay, and by such means you will not only succeed 
better in your work for the Cause, but be in shape 
to take a greater advantage of any opportunity 
which may come for helping him. When do you 
set off?” 

I had not gone so far in my plans as to name 
the hour when we would leave Valley Forge. In 
fact, had counted on staying where we were at least 
another four and twenty hours, for the march from 
Barren Hill had been exceeding tiresome, and we 
were so weary that a rest seemed absolutely neces- 
sary. But when the man asked the question I re- 
plied quickly, as if it was a matter already settled : 

‘‘We go to-night.” 

The other lads looked up in surprise, as if be- 
lieving I had lost my wits to set off when all of us 
were leg weary ; but no one made any comment save 
the Weaver of Germantown, who said in a tone of 
satisfaction : 


240 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


‘‘ That is well. The sooner you can shelter your- 
selves in the Jolly Tar inn the better, and even 
though the lobster-backs are likely to be on the alert 
for us rebels, I believe you may gain entrance to 
the city more readily now than later. Just at this 
time it stands to reason that they are considerably 
upset regarding the failure of their plans, and surely 
whoever might be watching out for you — say for 
instance, Skinny Baker — will hardly be foolish 
enough to think you would come directly back after 
having made good your escape.” 

I had committed myself to setting off at once, and 
lest the man should think I had been talking at 
random, I immediately rose to my feet, saying as I 
did so : 

I fancy we shall be the better able to make the 
journey if we set off before our limbs have stiffened, 
as they surely will if we remain here idle two or 
three hours more.” 

Well, to make a short story out of what might 
well be a long one, we left Valley Forge within ten 
minutes, the Weaver of Germantown walking with 
us past all the sentries to be certain we had no dif- 
ficulty in leaving the encampment, and then, when 
he would have turned back, I counted to hear from 
him some kindly word of encouragement because we 
were venturing our necks once more. 

Instead of anything of the kind, he simply shook 
us by the hand as if we were going on an ordinary 
journey, and then turned to retrace his steps. 

Eager though we were to prove ourselves worthy 
to be called Minute Boys, and burning to be of serv- 
ice to. the Cause, there was never one of us who 
could put any enthusiasm in this march which might 
end in our death. 


THE RETREAT 


241 


We, as I have already said, were weary almost to 
the verge of exhaustion, and the miles which lay 
before us seemed so nearly interminable that I felt 
almost as if we could not cover half of them with- 
out failing utterly. 

No one was in the mood for conversation, and we 
plodded on in the darkness, keenly on the alert, how- 
ever, for any sounds which should betoken the com- 
ing of an enemy; but hardly conscious whether we 
had traversed one yard or one mile. 

I believe it was the possibility young Chris might 
have been executed as a spy that had taken the cour- 
age from us to such an extent ; but this I do know to 
a certainty, that when the day was dawning we were 
not yet beyond Germantown, and Jeremy Hapgood 
said to me in the tone of one who will not brook 
opposition : 

I can go no farther, Richard Salter. Here 
nearby is a house where I believe we may remain 
in hiding during the day, and although I am so 
hungry that I could eat anything in the shape of 
food, yet must I lie by until another night has come, 
for my weariness is greater than the desire for some- 
thing to eat.” 

‘‘ Where may we remain hidden ? ” Sam asked, 
and I understood that he was decidedly of Jeremy’s 
opinion. 

Then it was the lad told us of a house which had 
been partially destroyed by the Britishers when they 
marched into our city of Philadelphia, claiming that 
he had visited it more than once while the lobster- 
backs much the same as held us prisoners within our 
homes. 

Without further parley we followed him, coming 
to what had originally been a small cottage, but was 


242 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


now hardly more than a ruin, yet here did it really 
seem as if we might find safe concealment, for it 
was possible, as Jeremy showed us, to gain admis- 
sion to the cellar, and surely it must have been a sus- 
picious lobster-back who would have looked beneath 
the charred timbers for a company of lads. 

Although while talking with the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown I had been strong in my determination to 
do whatsoever I might toward aiding young Chris, 
yet was I rejoiced at thus coming to a place where 
I could stretch my weary body out at full length, 
even though it was only on the bare ground, and 
without making any search of the place, for it was 
yet too dark to see clearly our surroundings, I threw 
myself upon the floor of the cellar and was lost in 
slumber almost as soon as I closed my eyes. 

When next I was conscious of existence, the faint 
light which came in from beneath the charred tim- 
bers that overhung the cellar walls told me it was 
yet day, and I raised myself on my elbow to look 
around. 

My comrades, lying even as they had thrown 
themselves upon the floor in exhaustion, were yet 
sleeping soundly, and dimly I wondered why I 
should have been the first to awaken, when the 
sound of footsteps just outside the building caused 
my heart to come into my throat, as the old saying 
goes. 

I knew there were none of our people left round- 
about Germantown, therefore whosoever was ap- 
proaching our hiding place must be a Britisher or a 
Tory. In my fear, for verily I was timorous, I 
fancied we might have been tracked to this place, and 
now were come the lobster-backs to take us in cus- 
tody. 


THE RETREAT 


243 


Pressing my hand over Jeremy’s mouth lest he 
should make some outcry on being suddenly awak- 
ened, I shook him into consciousness, and at the 
same time motioned with my hand toward the out- 
side, that he might understand there were possible 
enemies near at hand. 

Then we two sat bolt upright, listening intently, 
as you can well fancy; learning before many sec- 
onds had passed that there were no less than four or 
five persons who had come somewhere near what 
had been a window in the cellar wall of the ruins, 
and were now taking a rest while discussing certain 
matters which concerned themselves. 

So near were they to where we sat listening with 
all our heart in our ears, that we could hear distinctly 
every spoken word, and before we had thus played 
the eavesdroppers a dozen seconds did we come to 
understand that fate, or fortune, whatsoever you may 
term it, had brought us into the one place of all our 
colony of Pennsylvania where we had most desired 
to be. 

The first words we heard were spoken in a voice 
thoroughly familiar to us, and we looked at each 
other in amazement, for it was Skinny Baker him- 
self who was saying in a whining tone that caused 
all the anger within me to spring up, reddening my 
face until I knew it must have been nearly the color 
of blood : 

'' I tell you I heard all those fellows said con- 
cerning what they would do against the king,” the 
Tory cur was saying as if in answer to some reproof 
or question. This lad here has been one of the 
foremost in starting what they call the Minute Boys 
of Philadelphia, and if you know aught regarding 
the people of our town, then do you know that Lud- 


244 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 

wig, the baker, is as rank a rebel as may be found 
within the colonies.” 

Jeremy and I gazed at each other in astonishment. 
That which we had heard told us our comrade 
was within mayhap a dozen paces of where we 
sat, and I literally struggled to understand how it 
could have happened he was not already lodged in 
prison. 

Before any of Skinny’s companions made reply 
there came to my mind like a flash of light an ex- 
planation of this matter, and it was much like this : 
I believed young Chris had been taken prisoner 
within a short distance, mayhap, of Barren Hill, 
and put under guard to be carried to Philadelphia. 
Skinny, who, there could be no question, was re- 
sponsible for Chris’s arrest, had remained with these 
lobster-backs in order to gloat over the lad whom 
he had brought to grief ; but why they had not come 
down in advance of the army I failed of under- 
standing. 

However, they must have loitered behind for 
some reason or another, or might have come as far 
as this place with the main body of troops and 
stopped here to rest, for those who wore the king’s 
uniform were not overly eager to do more of labour 
than was absolutely necessary. 

I have said all this came into my mind like a 
flash, and it was within one single instant that I set- 
tled the matter, at least, to my partial satisfaction, 
and then understood why Skinny was striving to 
convince these men of young Chris’s guilt, for one 
of them said angrily, with that accent which bespoke 
the cockney Britisher : 

“ If it so happen good King George can be hurt 
by such an infant as this, then is it time we who 


THE RETREAT 


245 


have come to whip these rebels into subjection, turn 
about and go home. I enlisted to fight men, not 
children.” 

“ You watch this fellow a little while, and you’ll 
come to understand that there is no child about 
him,” Skinny replied vindictively. Haven’t I al- 
ready told you what he has done ? ” 

“ Yes, you have, lad, and yet I am not bound to 
believe it all. If a chap like you allows himself to 
be towed around a city filled with king’s troops 
without making any attempt at escaping, then is he 
likely to draw the long bow when he explains how 
it happened.” 

It was only natural Skinny should be excited and 
angry at thus being much the same as told that he 
was a coward, and straightway he began explaining 
how we lads fell upon him in overwhelming num- 
bers, and how impossible it was for him to make 
any outcry while we were marching him through 
the streets. 

This explanation occupied so much time that I set 
about awakening Tim and Sam, even as I had 
aroused Jeremy, and the expression on their faces 
when they heard Skinny Baker talking would have 
been to me comical in the extreme, but for our situ- 
ation. 

A fellow cannot well laugh when he knows that 
within the next minute, perhaps, he may find himself 
a prisoner, and therefore it was their looks of sur- 
prise and dismay were passed by unheeded. 

When Skinny had told his story with great de- 
tail, and a vast amount of untruth, one of the men 
asked as if it was a matter of little importance to 
him : 

“ And now having pointed out this boy as a rebel. 


246 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


what do you count will become of him? Is it in 
your mind he shall be dealt with as a spy? ” 

“ Ay, that it is ! ” Skinny cried in a fury, and I 
could well fancy the expression of hatred on the 
miserable cur’s face as he spoke. “ How else can 
he be dealt with after I have told the story of what 
he did?” 

“ That is as those who hear you may be inclined 
to say whether you are telling the truth in the inter- 
est of his majesty, or striving to pay off a private 
grudge.” 

I could have hugged the man who made that 
suggestion, and really believe I laughed inwardly 
when Skinny, now so angry that he could not speak 
plainly, snarled: 

‘‘ They will believe me when I show what he has 
done. It is well-known he was among those who 
held me prisoner, and I can bring lads who will 
swear he did his best to make them agree to become 
Minute Boys. If such work as that doesn’t bring 
him to the gallows, then can every rebel in Phila- 
delphia do whatsoever he may without fear of com- 
ing to grief.” 

It was then another voice broke in, saying with 
a yawn, as if wearied by the controversy : 

Why shall we spend our breath talking of what 
may or may not be ? It simply remains with us to 
carry this boy into the city and lodge him in the stone 
prison, after which we may go about our business, 
and blooming glad shall I be, for this escorting chil- 
dren around the country for the purpose of having 
them hanged later, is not to my liking.” 

Then it was that Skinny would have repeated 
again the list of young Chris’s crimes ; but that one 
of the men interrupted him by saying: 


THE RETREAT 


24y 

'' We’ve heard that yarn once, and there is no 
need of your telling it again. I am wondering wh) 
the prisoner holds his tongue.” 

That same thought was in my mind, for young 
Chris was never inclined to remain silent when 
there was any provocation to wag his tongue, and 
now, being almost the same as invited to defend 
himself, he said, speaking like a man : 

“ Much of what that Tory cur has said is true; 
a great deal is made up out of whole cloth. We 
did take him prisoner, because while being engaged 
in work of our own, he played the spy upon us, and 
we were not minded he should run to tell the news 
broadcast over the town, for it would look much as 
though we had been engaged in some unlawful 
transaction. When we laid hands on him, the 
wretch was so frightened that he did not dare de- 
fend himself even with his tongue. A lamb going 
to the slaughter-house couldn’t have moved more 
peaceably or willingly. The only regret I have is 
that he who has brought me into this trouble was 
not a decent fellow, and surely you who have seen 
and heard him can have a fairly good idea of what 
a cur he is.” 

Jeremy clutched my hand tightly as if to show 
how proud he was because young Chris had spoken 
in such a manly fashion, and we lads looked at each 
other in triumph, for of a verity we had never 
given the lad credit for having so stiff a back- 
bone. 

From the tone of the conversation among the 
lobster-backs which followed, I could fancy our 
comrade had succeeded in gaining sympathy, if 
no more, by his speech, and that Skinny Baker 
had fallen even lower in their estimation than 


248 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

before; but nothing of consequence to us was 
said. 

We now knew that young Chris was to be taken 
to the stone prison, and if so be he was confined 
there rather than in the work-house, then we might 
say with good reason that there was no chance what- 
soever for us to aid him. No matter how favour- 
able the circumstances were, there wasn’t a possi- 
bility we, even though with a dozen men like the 
Weaver of Germantown to help us, could do aught 
toward effecting his release. 

However, we had at least learned his destination, 
which would prevent us from wasting our time in 
trying to discover where he might be, and this was 
no little gain. 

More than that, we had gotten some satisfaction 
from having thus overheard the conversation be- 
tween Skinny and the lobster-backs, since it served 
to show us of what mettle young Chris was made, 
and if so be it was permitted he should come from 
out his troubles, I said to myself that never again 
would I doubt his courage, nor never once raise my 
voice in reproach when, to my mind, he was speak- 
ing rashly or foolishly. 


CHAPTER XIII 


TURNING THE TABLES 

And now have I come to that part of my story 
which sounds like a fable even to myself, although 
I had in it an active part. 

You can well fancy that we lads hidden in the 
cellar of that ruined house, kept our ears wide open 
for any word or sound which might come from the 
lobster-backs, and during mayhap five minutes after 
the conversation ended, as I have already set down, 
we heard a movement as if one or more of the men 
had risen to their feet and were lounging away, 
evidently striving to make the time seemingly pass 
more quickly. 

Then a moment later came a similar noise, and 
we heard Skinny Baker ask in a querulous tone: 

“ What’s up now ? Where are you fellows 
going?” 

“ It may be that is none of your concern,” one of 
the men replied sharply from a distance. “If so 
be we are forced to spend a certain number of 
hours lounging around here waiting for our people 
to come up, then do we propose to act our pleasure 
in the matter.” 

“ But I am not to be left alone with the pris- 
oner! ” Skinny cried as if in alarm, and one of the 
men replied with a laugh : 

“ Are you so brave a lad as to be afraid of a fel- 
low whose hands are tied, and who, therefore, could 
not do you harm even though he be so inclined, as 
249 


250 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

I fancy he is? Surely you have enough of courage 
to stand guard over a helpless prisoner who is 
hardly as large as yourself.” 

“ It isn’t that I am afraid of him,” Skinny said 
in that whining tone of his which always aggravated 
me; but how do I know if some of the rebels may 
not come this way while you are gone ? ” 

It would be a reasonably active rebel who could 
get ’twixt us and our force on either side. You are 
penned in here by his majesty’s troops, my young 
coward, and no harm can come to you, although 
I am free to confess it would not break my heart if 
you did see a little grief just now, for I like not the 
road on which you are traveling.” 

Then all was silent, and Jeremy Hapgood gripped 
me by the hand until it seemed almost as if his 
fingers would break through the flesh, while he 
looked meaningly toward the opening that had 
formerly been the window of the cellar, whereupon 
I understood full well that which was in the lad’s 
mind. 

The lobster-backs had left Skinny alone with 
young Chris, and now was come the moment, at a 
time we least expected it, when there was a possi- 
bility of aiding our comrade. 

The only thing which might prevent us would be 
that the Britishers had not gone out of sight, and 
as to that I determined to learn without loss of 
time; for if peradventure we were to make an at- 
tempt at turning the tables, then must our move- 
ments be quick — there were but few seconds in 
which to figure how this plan or another might work. 
It would be largely a matter of chance. 

And I intended on the instant to make that chance 
come my way if possible. 


TURNING THE TABLES 


251 


When I rose cautiously to my feet the eyes of 
my comrades were upon me. They understood ex- 
actly that which was in my mind as I had divined 
what Jeremy was thinking about, and even in 
the gloom I could see each fellow nerving himself 
for a struggle, while I crept slowly forward until it 
was possible, without too much risk of expos- 
ing myself, to have a fairly good view of the out- 
side. 

Much to my surprise, and greatly to my delight, 
not a lobster-back was in sight. 

Because of being unable to see young Chris and 
Skinny, I counted that they were sitting, most like, 
with their backs against the ruins just at the right of 
the window, where they would be screened from 
view; but as to their exact position I gave little 
heed. 

The only question in my mind was as to whether 
the Britishers had gone so far away that we might 
make a bold dash to aid our friend. 

We were in the village of Germantown, and this 
cottage which had been considerably more than half- 
burned by the enemy, stood amid, mayhap, half a 
dozen others that were in much the same condition. 

I fancied, in order to explain to myself where the 
lobster-backs had gone, that they were simply bent 
on seeing what their army had done in the way of 
destruction. 

Now we had entered the cellar through this same 
window out of which I was peering, and, so far 
as I knew, there was no other way by which we 
could leave the place. 

It would mean failure and probable capture if 
we attempted to crawl through the aperture in plain 
sight of Skinny Baker, for while I was not afraid 


252 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


of that Tory cur when he was alone, I knew that 
instead of standing up to give us battle, he would 
run off screaming to summon the Britishers. 

Our only hope of making this venture a success, 
was to creep up on him, but how that could be done 
I failed for the instant to see. 

It was Jeremy Hapgood who solved the question, 
for while I stood there gazing out, thinking, rather 
than striving to see anything in particular, he 
clutched me by the coat-sleeve, and, turning, I saw 
that all my comrades had gathered close around me, 
whereupon I moved away from the window half a 
dozen paces, motioning them to follow. 

When we were so far away that there was little 
danger Skinny might overhear what we said, I put 
into words that which was in my mind. 

Without waiting to make reply, Jeremy began run- 
ning around the walls of the cellar like a dog who 
is on the scent of game, and before one could have 
counted twenty he halted suddenly, motioning with 
his hand for us to come up. 

When we stood by his side the matter was as 
clear as a pikestaff, for there before us was an 
aperture where the walls had crumbled away, most 
like under the heat, through which we might have 
crawled in couples. 

This was at the rear of the building, so that if we 
came into the open we would be to the right of 
Skinny, and screened from his view by the ruins of 
the building. 

You may well suppose that we did not linger after 
finding this opening. 

Jeremy would have pressed forward to be the 
first out, and in so doing have been exposed to the 
greatest danger, for we could not say but that the 


TURNING THE TABLES 


253 


lobster-backs might be within a few paces from 
where we emerged. I pulled him back roughly. 

As captain of the Minute Boys, it was not only 
my right, but my duty, to take upon myself the 
greater share of the danger, and when he would 
have quarrelled with me because of preventing him 
from sacrificing his liberty, perhaps, if not his life, 
I heeded neither the words nor the looks ; but pushed 
out through the opening as rapidly as possible, com- 
ing to a stop when my body was half in and half 
out of the cellar to have a look around, for I was 
not minded to go too blindly into what might prove 
to be a trap. 

There was more of surprise than of pleasure in 
my mind when I noted the fortunate fact that not 
a living being was in sight. The day had well-nigh 
come to a close. Already the sun was sinking be- 
hind the distant hills, and I could not believe the 
Britishers who were guarding Skinny, would re- 
main absent very long, for there could be no pleasure 
in poking around the ruins of a half-burned village 
in the darkness. 

Therefore it was I crept outside as rapidly as 
possible, and when Jeremy’s head and shoulders ap- 
peared in the aperture, I urged him along by pulling 
at his coat collar until I brought him out sprawling 
like a crab, Timothy’s head appearing at the very 
instant Jeremy’s feet were in the open air. 

In less time than it has taken me to tell it, we 
four lads were out of the cellar, standing behind 
the ruins for a single instant before making the 
rush. 

Then it was that I said to my comrades : 

Timothy and I will go around to the left until 
we have come to that corner nearest where young 


254 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


Chris is lying. The other two shall stand ready 
to leap out at the same moment we do, and if all 
of us move swiftly, then have I the idea that we 
may prevent Skinny Baker from making any out- 
cry whatsoever.” 

Without waiting to learn what the other lads 
might think of this plan, I clutched Timothy by 
the arm, forcing him to follow me while I went at 
the swiftest pace possible with due heed to avoid 
making a noise, and when we were come to that 
corner of the ruins where it was possible to get 
a glimpse of Skinny, I saw Jeremy’s head pro- 
truding from around the charred timbers at the other 
end. 

Thus far we had seen nothing whatsoever of the 
lobster-backs, and even though they had been close 
at hand, verily do I believe we would have made an 
attempt at a rescue just then, so thoroughly wrought 
up and excited were we by the possibility of aiding 
our comrade. 

On the instant I saw that Jeremy was ready, I 
leaped forward, and fortune favoured me insomuch 
that Skinny was sitting near the window on my 
side of the building, so close to where I was stand- 
ing that with one bound I was upon the fellow, 
jamming my hand over his mouth while I strove to 
ward off the blows which the Tory cur was trying 
to deal me full in the face. 

Now it may seem odd ; but at that moment I had 
more of a friendly feeling in my heart for Skinny 
Baker than ever before, .because, for the first time 
in his life, did I see him show some signs of manli- 
ness. Therefore when he struggled with me I was 
glad to learn he had a drop or two of blood in his 
body which was not cowardly. 


TURNING THE TABLES 


255 


There was little time, however, for Skinny to 
show any resistance. In a twinkling Jeremy was 
upon him, and while I held the fellow’s mouth so 
that he could make no outcry, my comrade pulled 
the coat from his back, tying it around the Tory’s 
mouth and head in such a fashion that verily I was 
afraid he might be stifled, therefore would have 
loosened the rough bandage, but Jeremy whispered 
hoarsely : 

“ Do not be too tender hearted, Richard Salter. 
It is in my mind that no great harm would be done 
if this Tory did stifle, although I haven’t the heart 
to kill him in cold blood.” 

While Jeremy and I were engaged in fettering 
the prisoner, Tim and Sam were not idle. They had 
cut the bonds that bound young Chris’s hands, and 
were hustling the lad back to the place from which 
we had come, gaining the shelter of the corner of 
the building just as Jeremy and I completed our 
task. 

Up to this moment there had been no thought 
in my mind as to what we should do if peradven- 
ture we succeeded in rescuing young Chris. 

Now, however, the matter came to me as one of 
greatest importance, and even while we were drag- 
ging Skinny back on the path our comrades had 
traversed, did I very nearly come to a halt in trying 
to decide this vital question. 

The Britishers, as we knew, were in front of us, 
or, in other words, at Philadelphia in great force. 
Because of what the lobster-backs said when they 
lounged away leaving Skinny alone, we had reason 
to believe a certain portion of that force which 
counted on taking General Lafayette prisoner, was 
at the time in our rear, bound for the city, and 


256 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

either course we might take was likely to lead us 
directly into the arms of those who served the 
king. 

It was fortunate that Jeremy had no doubt in his 
mind as to exactly what should be done. He con- 
tinued on, dragging Skinny behind him, while I, 
still clutching the Tory cur by one arm, naturally 
followed until we were come to the place from which 
we had emerged, and there found Tim and Sam, 
having forced Chris to go ahead, already creeping 
under cover. 

It was no more than natural we should follow, 
and therefore, without any deliberation or intent on 
my part, was our plan for the immediate future 
settled upon. 

We were forced to shove Skinny through like 
a log of wood, Jeremy going ahead to pull him by 
the shoulders while I pushed at the fellow’s feet, 
and when he dropped with a thud to the floor of 
the cellar, I followed, asking in my mind whether 
we were not much the same as voluntarily entering 
a trap by thus hiding in a place from which it would 
be a simple matter for the lobster-backs to take us, 
if so be they knew where we were hidden. 

However, as I said to myself in order to still 
the doubts which were rising in my mind, there was 
no other course just then to be pursued. Go in 
whatsoever direction we might from that village of 
Germantown, and there was every reason to be- 
lieve we would come upon the enemy, after which 
there could be no hope of escape, therefore even 
though we were captured within the next ten min- 
utes, was this our only place of refuge. 

A quarter-hour had not passed from the time 
Jeremy called to my attention the fact that the lob- 


TURNING THE TABLES 


257 


ster-backs were leaving Skinny and his prisoner 
alone, when we were all in the cellar again, and 
after clasping young Chris heartily by the hand to 
show how rejoiced I was that we had thus far suc- 
ceeded — although he must have known it without 
the telling, — I set about striving to make Skinny 
Baker more comfortable, or, in other words, to 
render it less liable for him to be stifled. 

In this work Timothy aided me by tearing off 
one of the Tory cur’s coat-sleeves and tying it around 
the end of a stick, thereby making a fairly good 
gag, which we took care to place between the fel- 
low’s jaws in such a manner that he could not work 
it loose. 

Then, propping him up against the wall of the 
cellar where he would be hidden from view of 
any who might be curious enough to look inside, we 
Minute Boys gathered in one corner of the hiding 
place to indulge in not a little crowing because we 
had succeeded so well in turning the tables. 

As a matter of course, we were eager to learn 
how young Chris had been made a prisoner, and the 
story was soon told. 

He had not been so fortunate as the rest of us in 
finding a horse; but was forced to make his way 
from Philadelphia toward Barren Hill on foot, and 
that the lad travelled swiftly we knew from the fact 
that he arrived within four or five miles of General 
Lafayette’s position an hour after sunrise. 

Believing himself to be far in advance of the 
Britishers, he ceased to exercise that caution which 
he should have maintained, and gave little or no 
heed to what might be going on about him, when 
suddenly he came upon a full regiment of red- 
coats, which had halted, probably awaiting orders. 


258 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

Even then he might have succeeded in persuading 
those who questioned him, for as a matter of course 
he was seized immediately, that he lived near about 
and had simply ventured there out of curiosity; but 
it so chanced that that miserable cur of a Skinny 
Baker was with the regiment, and on getting a 
glimpse of young Chris, immediately cried out that 
he was a lad whom General Howe had long been 
seeking to make prisoner. 

Now why Skinny should have been with a regi- 
ment of soldiers, for he was not a favourite either 
with the Britishers or the Tories, and certainly 
not with rebels, I failed to understand, save that he 
must have come from curiosity alone. 

I dare venture to say that all the Tories in Phila- 
delphia understood at about the time our people 
gave them the famous scare, or immediately after- 
wards, that a move against the American army was 
about to be made, and, as we know. Skinny was 
abroad that night, therefore it would have been a 
simple matter for him to have tailed on behind the 
first moving regiment he chanced upon. 

At all events, how he happened to be there was 
of little consequence. That he was there resulted 
in young Chris’s being made prisoner and thus held 
throughout all the day, forced to march here and 
there while Skinny kept close at his side, jeering 
now and then, and again threatening as to what 
should be done when they got back to Philadelphia. 

“ If I could have smashed his face with my fist, 
it wouldn’t have seemed quite so bad,” young Chris 
said, interrupting himself in the story; “but my 
arms had been tied behind my back, as you found 
me, and therefore I could do no more than bite my 
tongue, promising myself at some later day, if so 



IN A TWINKLING JEREMY WAS UPON HIM, 





TURNING THE TABLES 


259 


be I lived, that Skinny Baker would repent the mo- 
ment when he delivered me over to the lobster- 
backs.” 

I dare say you didn’t bite your tongue so badly 
but that you could give him as good as he sent,” 
Jeremy interrupted grimly, and young Chris replied, 
as if regretting having been so cautious: 

“ I thought it best not to make overly much talk, 
for there was no telling what the lobster-backs might 
do by way of punishment, therefore I let the Tory 
villain continue as he would.” 

Well, it seems, as I have already said, that young 
Chris, with Skinny guarding him by way of amuse- 
ment, was marched here and there at the tail of 
the regiment, until about four o’clock in the after- 
noon, when suddenly a messenger came up to the 
commanding officer, whereupon a guard of four 
men was detailed to take the prisoner back as far 
as Germantown, there to await the coming of the 
troops. 

That was young Chris’s story, and, as I had feared 
earlier in the day, his capture was brought about 
through his own carelessness, for verily a lad who 
would press on blindly at a time when he had every 
reason to believe the enemy might be close about 
him, was much the same as wickedly foolish. 

However, the mistake had been corrected in some 
slight degree. Young Chris was free, so far as be- 
ing able to move around the cellar was concerned, 
and Skinny had changed places with him; but now 
were we all in the gravest danger, for within five 
or ten minutes — say half an hour at the longest, 
the lobster-backs would return. 

Failing to find their prisoner, it was only reason- 
able to suppose they would make careful search. 


26 o the minute boys OF PHILADELPHIA 


whereupon our hiding place must be discovered. 
We were free as are rats in a trap; that is to say, 
we could crawl about at will, but were painfully 
confined as to the scope of our movements. 

We are bound to be taken as soon as the guard 
comes back,” young Chris said as he brought his 
story to a close, and added while glancing toward 
the prisoner, ‘‘Iff want to pay the debt I owe 
Skinny Baker, it’s time to set about it.” 

“What do you count on doing?” I asked in 
alarm. 

“ Giving that Tory cur such a lesson that he won’t 
be able to forget it in short order, and unless I 
begin the work now, am I likely to be interrupted 
before it is finished.” 

“ But surely, young Chris, you don’t count on 
striking a helpless prisoner ? ” I cried, catching him 
by the arm, and he answered me fiercely, thus show- 
ing that in telling the story he had not given us all 
the details: 

“ I shall be doing no differently from what he 
has done a dozen times this day. I am minded that 
he shall know full well what it means to be pum- 
meled when a fellow can’t help himself ! ” 

As a matter of fact, I had no right to inter- 
fere between young Chris and the Tory villain. 
The lad had suffered through Skinner Baker dur- 
ing the day, and I could not wonder that he was 
burning to make reprisals, yet although I hated 
that little sneak quite as much as did he, it would 
have pained me severely to see him set upon while 
he could not raise a hand in his own defence. 

Fortunately, however, I was not called upon to 
interfere between young Chris and the prisoner, 
for at that moment Jeremy, who had seemingly 


TURNING THE TABLES 


261 


been plunged in a brown study during all the time 
of the story-telling, whispered hoarsely to me as 
he laid a restraining hand on Chris’s shoulder: 

‘‘ Why should we sit here waiting for the lob- 
ster-backs to come and take us in custody, as they 
surely will, for this cellar is bound to be the first 
place searched when they find that the prisoner is 
missing.” 

“ And what may we do ? ” I asked with a laugh 
which had in it nothing of mirth. If so be you 
can point out the direction in which we stand one 
single chance out of a hundred of escaping the 
enemy, then am I ready to strive for that one possi- 
bility,” I replied sharply, for it seemed to me at 
the moment as if Jeremy was talking veriest non- 
sense. 

Then the lad motioned toward the charred tim- 
bers above our heads, which lay as they had fallen 
when the building was burned, and even then I 
failed to understand what he strove to convey, until 
he said impatiently: 

‘‘ Among those burned timbers are hiding places 
for a dozen lads like us, and of a verity we are 
needing a refuge, therefore why should we sit 
here listening to stories which can be told at any 
time, when we have the opportunity to put our- 
selves out of the way so snugly?” 

Even then I doubted as to whether we might 
conceal ourselves there, or, if once hidden among 
the timbers, the lobster-backs could not bring us 
out. 

However, there was a chance, if so be we were 
able to crawl among the ruins, and straightway all 
us lads set about making search for some means 
of getting to the top of the cellar, where the tim- 


262 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


bers were lodged like jackstraws just thrown on a 
table ready for the player. 

Within five minutes I saw that Jeremy’s scheme 
was possible of execution. That we could hide 
ourselves there seemed certain ; but whether it 
might be done in such fashion that the lobster- 
backs could not find us, was another matter which 
would be settled later. 

However, as to this last there was no good rea- 
son for anxiety. He who crosses a bridge be- 
fore he comes to it is indeed foolish. 

Our first task was to find an aperture amid the 
ruins into which we could thrust Skinny Baker, 
and you can well fancy that we lost no time in 
making the search. 

When we had climbed up on the cellar wall 
where we could have a view of that mass of half- 
burned timbers, I saw that fifty boys might have 
concealed themselves from view, and whispered to 
Jeremy and Chris to pass me the prisoner, which 
they speedily did, handling him with as little care 
as if he had been a log of wood. 

As a matter of course he could make no pro- 
test, owing to the gag which forced his jaws wide 
apart; but there was a look of terror in his eyes 
which I could see even in the darkness, and I un- 
derstood that the cowardly cur believed he was 
come very near to his death. 

After we had hidden the prisoner young Chris 
gave himself no concern regarding anything save 
keeping near Skinny Baker, and I heard him whis- 
per in the coward’s ear as he laid himself down 
alongside the lad : 

Here am I counting to stay. Skinny, and if so 
be your friends, the lobster-backs, are like to take 


TURNING THE TABLES 


263 


me prisoner, I intend to choke the life out of your 
worthless body before I am carried away again.” 

Of course Skinny could make no reply; but it 
was a simple matter to fancy the expression of 
terror which came over the scoundrel’s face, for 
he must have known, as did I, by young Chris’s 
tone, that he would keep his threat to the letter. 

We were all hidden amid the timbers before 
there came from the outside any token that the 
Britishers had returned, and then it was my heart 
much the same as leaped into my mouth, when I 
heard one of the lobster-backs cry sharply: 

“ Where are the lads ? ” 

“ Where you left them, of course,” another 
voice replied from a distance, and the first speaker 
said in a tone very like that of alarm: 

“ But they are not here ! It must be that some 
of the rebel force are near about, else how could 
they have got away, for certain it is that the Tory 
lad would hold on to the boy he was so eager to 
see hanged, unless separated from him by force.” 

Then was come the time, so I said to myself, 
when we would be dragged out from our hiding 
place, for there was no question whatsoever in my 
mind but that the soldiers would immediately 
search the cellar, since it was the only spot near- 
about where we might have taken refuge. 

It was all very well for the lobster-backs, while 
they were safe in Philadelphia and in such large 
force that there was little danger our people could 
do aught of harm against them, to cry out that 
our army was nothing more than rag-tag and bob- 
tail which might be wiped out of existence when- 
ever they were so disposed; but the fact remained 
that every Britisher, and I’ll not except General 


264 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


Howe himself, had a wholesome dread and fear of 
these same rebels. 

And it was this same fear to which we owed 
our escape, for when the first soldier suggested 
that some of the rebel army must be in the vicin- 
ity, his comrades were greatly alarmed, as could 
be told by the sound of their voices when they 
came together near the building to discuss the 
matter. 

We could not hear their words; but had good 
reason for believing they were more disturbed in 
mind regarding what might happen to themselves, 
than because of the loss of the prisoner. 

When mayhap five minutes had passed the cold 
chill of fear ran up and down my spine, for then 
I understood from the noise that one of the lob- 
ster-backs was crawling in through the cellar win- 
dow, and there was no doubt in my mind but that 
they had decided to make a search of the ruins with 
the expectation of finding us. 

That they would come upon us was almost ab- 
solutely certain, if any decent kind of a search 
was made, and I said to myself that before the 
sun had risen again, would I have a taste of what 
we rebels were called upon to suffer when in the 
hands of that villainous jailor, Cunningham. 

Jeremy, who was lying two feet or more away 
from me, reached out his hand to touch me on 
the shoulder as if by way of sympathy, and I be- 
lieve there was in his mind much the same as had 
come to mine. 

We could hear the second soldier entering; then 
the third and the fourth, and I waited, holding 
my hand over my heart lest its loud beating should 
give token of our whereabouts, for them to begin 


TURNING THE TABLES 


265 


their work; but to my surprise and utter amaze- 
ment, instead of making any search whatsoever 
of the cellar, they were seemingly content with 
crouching on the floor where we lads had been 
hidden while they were on the outside. 

One, two, three minutes passed, and yet they 
remained motionless, conversing in whispers. 
Then, suddenly, it was only with the greatest diffi- 
culty I could prevent myself from laughing aloud, 
for now it was I understood that these brave sol- 
diers of the uniform of the king were hiding, fearing 
lest that rag-tag and bobtail of an army was near 
enough to do them harm. 

There was seemingly no longer in their minds 
any thought of the prisoner whom they ought to 
have guarded, or of the approaching force that 
should have been warned if indeed the Americans 
were nearabouts; but only the desire to save their 
own skins. 

Now indeed were they playing much the same 
part that we rebels had been forced to play, and I 
shook Jeremy by the shoulder again and again, 
striving to make him understand how much of 
mirth there was in my heart because the lobster- 
backs were so completely fooled. 

It did not seem possible they could remain there 
many moments in hiding without coming to un- 
derstand somewhat of the truth, and yet never 
a move was made by them as the moments 
passed. 

At first they talked in whispers, as^ if fearing 
some of that rag-tag and bobtail might be lurking 
close around outside, and then, when nothing came 
to harm their precious bodies, they were less 
guarded in speech, while we lay there shaking with 


266 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


mirth to hear them discussing the chances of being 
able to rejoin their regiment. 

As the time passed, however, these valiant sol- 
diers of the king came to have some little regard 
for the safety of their fellows, and began specu- 
lating as to how it might be possible to give warn- 
ing that the Americans were close about in the 
vicinity of Germantown. 

One man faintly suggested that some other 
rather than himself, go out to meet the regiment 
which it was known would soon come into the 
village; but no fellow among them was disposed 
to take upon himself such a dangerous task. 

Then came that suggestion which drove from 
my mind all thought of merriment, and sent the 
blood cold through every vein. 

“ We might set these half-burned buildings on 
fire, and our people, seeing the flames, would know 
that the rebels were somewhere nearabout, or at 
least be cautious in their advance.^’ 

‘‘And what about ourselves?’’ one of the men 
asked, whereupon he who had made this suggestion 
which was like, if carried out, to bring to a speedy 
end the Minute Boys of Philadelphia, replied: 

“We can doubtless And many such a hiding 
place as this, for ruins are plenty nearabout. At 
all events, the light of the flames will give the 
alarm, and our forces must of a certainty come 
up from Philadelphia to learn the meaning of the 
fire.” 

They discussed the matter from every point, 
but dwelling chiefly upon their own safety, until 
having fully decided to build a fire under the 
charred timbers, go out through the cellar window, 
and trust to fortune for keeping clear of the 


TURNING THE TABLES 267 

American force which their imaginations had con- 
jured up. 

Then I strove as never before, to decide whether 
we should take the chances of a hand-to-hand 
struggle with four men who were armed, while 
we had not even a club in the way of a weapon, 
or remain there amid the timbers to be burned like 
mice in the grass. 


CHAPTER XIV 


A WARM PLACE 

It is needless for me to say my comrades had 
heard the same which came to my ears, and I had 
good proof that at least one of them was seriously 
disturbed in mind, when Jeremy clutched me by 
the shoulder so suddenly and with such a grip that 
it was all I could do to prevent myself from crying 
outright. 

Until this moment Skinny Baker had made no 
attempt at throwing out the gag which was fas- 
tened so securely, nor had he resisted me in any 
way ; but now it was that he began to squirm about 
vigorously, as if using all his strength in an effort 
to free himself from the bonds, for the cowardly 
cur began to understand there was good chance he 
would be burned to death by those same lobster- 
backs whom he counted as his friends. 

As a matter of course I understood, as did we 
all, that if so be the Britishers set fire to the ruins 
while we were among the timbers, then there was 
no help for us save we came out to struggle empty- 
handed against armed men, which would be much 
the same as delivering ourselves over as prison- 
ers. 

The one question was, what we should do, and 
that, I realized, remained for me to answer since 
I called myself the captain of the Minute Boys; 
but for the life of me I could hit upon no plan 
whatsoever. 


268 


A WARM PLACE 


269 


To make any attempt at a battle with these lob- 
ster-backs was worse than useless; we had far bet- 
ter walk out humbly and deliver ourselves into 
their hands, than stand the chance of being mauled 
about cruelly without hope of gaining anything 
whatsoever in the fight. 

There was little time for a fellow to cast about 
him as to the best course, even if there was any 
best in that situation, because straightway, with 
out further argument, the lobster-backs began 
moving here and there in search of dry stuff with 
which to kindle a blaze, and there was no question 
that within the next five minutes our frail hiding 
place would be in flames. 

Meanwhile Jeremy was gripping me yet more 
tightly by the shoulder, and I, irritated by this 
seeming insistence that I should say what ought 
to be done, moved ever so cautiously toward him 
until I could speak in his very ear, when I asked 
impatiently : 

“ What would you have me do ? What chance 
have we, save to go out and give ourselves up? 

“ That is to be done only at the last minute,’’ 
the lad replied in a cautious tone, and I added an- 
grily : 

Is it in your mind that the last moment has 
not yet come? It seems to me we are at the end 
of our tether. There yet remains the poor hope 
of fighting, with the certainty of being made pris- 
oners.” 

I .would do nothing of the kind,” Jeremy re- 
plied, and although he spoke in a whisper I fancied 
I detected in his tone a ring of hope. When the 
fire has been kindled the lobster-backs must, per- 
force, leave the cellar without loss of time.” 


2/0 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


'' Ay, and then shall we remain here to burn, 
or to follow them, as seems for the moment best,’' 
I added despondently, for I no longer had any 
hope whatsoever. 

“We shall at least be able to remain alive dur- 
ing a few moments, and if so be death must come, 
it will not overtake us while the lobster-backs can 
gloat over our sufferings,” the lad said, and I 
asked incredulously, for his words, so far as he had 
spoken, seemed most foolish: 

“ Then you would remain here in hiding until 
they have done their will ? ” I asked. 

“ Ay, until they have built the fire, and after 
that there is still a fighting chance. You must re- 
member there is more than one opening through 
which we can leave this trap, and I count on taking 
the risk rather than giving myself up like a lamb to 
the slaughter,” Jeremy replied boldly, and at the 
same time he kicked Skinny vigorously as token 
that the Tory cur must cease his struggles, else 
might the lobster-backs have token of our where- 
abouts before they had made ready to depart. 

If it so chances that anyone reads these lines 
which I have set down, then I would ask him to 
strive in his imagination to put himself in our place 
just for a moment. 

Directly below us were four soldiers making 
ready to build a fire, most likely under the very 
spot where we were hidden, and if Jeremy Hap- 
good’s plan was carried out, then must we suffer 
from smoke as well as heat until the Britishers 
had left the place. The cellar, at its deepest part, 
was not more than five feet, and such a blaze as 
they were likely to kindle would reach us almost 
at the same moment it fastened itself upon the 


A WARM PLACE 


271 


timbers, therefore were we likely to get a scorch- 
ing before the flames had made any headway, if 
peradventure we were not first stifled by the 
smoke. 

However, I was of the mind to do as Jeremy 
had said. From the time this company of Minute 
Boys had been formed, his was ever the wisest 
judgment regarding what should or should not 
be done, and verily even though it had been young 
Chris who suggested it, must I have followed the 
plan because there was none other, save that of 
meekly yielding ourselves prisoners. 

It seemed to me that the lobster-backs had no 
sooner begun hunting for dry wood than the fire 
was started, and, as I had feared, the first tongues 
of flame, which came up from a huge pile of 
charred lumber they had dragged together, ap- 
peared between the timbers almost directly beneath 
where I lay, therefore was it that my situation 
seemed likely to prove the most disagreeable, if 
not the most dangerous. 

Meanwhile Skinny continued to struggle as best 
he might, Jeremy and Tim kicking him now and 
then; but without avail. The Tory cur was so 
frightened, as well he might be, that he gave no 
heed to the punishment inflicted upon him by our 
lads, but thought only of what seemed a fact — 
that he, as well as we, would be burned until we 
were dead. 

I strove to divert my mind from the pain and 
from the danger, by listening intently for the move- 
ments of the soldiers, and soon came to understand 
that they had lost no time in crawling out through 
the cellar window. 

Jeremy had been equally watchful, for when the 


272 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


last fellow went through the aperture he began 
crawling toward the end of the timbers where they 
had lodged against the cellar wall on the north 
side, and at the same same time he dragged the 
struggling Tory with him, as if having more care 
to save Skinny Baker from pain than to shield 
himself. 

I would have followed close on his heels but 
that young Chris had begun to move almost at the 
same moment, and, following him, went Tim and 
Sam, therefore was I left the last, as most like was 
right, since I counted myself to be the leader and 
therefore should occupy the post of greatest dan- 
ger or greatest pain. 

While Jeremy dragged at Skinny, the other lads 
pushed the fellow along, taking no special heed as 
to gentleness, and even while the smoke was curling 
above me, causing my throat to smart and my 
eyes to burn, I had a feeling of gratification that 
the Tory cur was suffering even more than were 
we, for in addition to the discomfort caused by 
the blaze, was the rough handling he received from 
those who were trying to force him into a place of 
comparative safety. 

I have no very clear idea of how I came out 
amid the network of timbers to the bottom of 
the cellar, and there lay at full length with my face 
pressed against the floor of beaten earth, striving 
to free my lungs from smoke. 

The lads afterward told me that I would have 
smothered to death, but for their pulling at me 
even as they had at Skinny, because, before Sam, 
who was next ahead of me, had gotten out, I was 
well-nigh suffocated and had nearly lost conscious- 
ness. 


A WARM PLACE 


273 


It was Jeremy who forced me to get to my feet 
that we might go to the other end of the cellar, 
where was the aperture through which we had 
crept when making ready for the attack upon 
Skinny, and once there we were able to breathe 
the comparatively fresh air, giving the greatest 
relief, I think, I ever experienced in all my life. 

The cellar was not large. Already were the 
timbers aflame and the heat was growing exceed- 
ing painful, yet we gave little or no heed to it, ow- 
ing to the pleasure of filling our lungs with that 
sweet night air. 

I noted that the gag had been taken from Skin- 
ny’s mouth, and young Chris, the last member 
of the party whom I would have credited with 
kindly feelings toward the Tory cur, explained, 
when he saw I noticed the fact, that he had re- 
moved it with threats to kill the lad if he made 
an outcry, because of wanting to save him from 
the pain of suffocation such as we had all expe- 
rienced. 

During an instant I believed such a move to be 
unwise in the extreme, for Skinny had but to raise 
his voice in order to give the lobster-backs to un- 
derstand that someone remained in the cellar; but 
Jeremy whispered: 

‘‘ Have no fear he will try to give an alarm. 
He knows full well what will be the result, for I 
have promised to kill him in cold blood if he makes 
the slightest noise, and, besides, he is so nearly 
suffocated that I question if he could do very much 
more than squeak.” 

Well, we stood there breathing in the sweet 
air, and feeling uncomfortably warm, while one 
might have counted twenty, and then I was so far 


274 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


recovered from the effects of the smoke as to real- 
ize that now was come the time when we must run 
some risks if we would save ourselves from a most 
painful death. 

Therefore it was I said to the lads, not fearing 
to speak in an ordinary tone because the crackling 
of the flames would drown my voice from any who 
might be outside: 

I count on venturing forth now. If so be you 
hear an outcry, then look about you for some other 
means of escape, even though I question if there 
be any, for you will know that I have been taken 
prisoner. If peradventure the coast be clear, you 
shall hear of it at once, and must follow without 
loss of time, for if we are to make our escape this 
night, it is to be done in short order, before the 
flames have gotten sufficient headway to light up 
the village.” 

No one made any attempt at staying me as I 
crept out through the aperture. All knew that this 
was the only course to be pursued, and perhaps he 
who might be taken prisoner by the Britishers 
would suffer even less than those who remained 
behind too long. 

So eager was I to learn what we might expect 
on the outside, that I gave but little heed to cau- 
tion, forcing myself out through the narrow open- 
ing as rapidly as possible, and once beyond the 
wall of the cellar, I stood up, regardless of whoever 
might see me, in order to have a better view of the 
surroundings. 

Verily it seemed as if the same kindly fortune 
which had watched over us thus far, still had us 
lads in mind, for never a living being was in sight. 
The lobster-backs must have fled in the opposite 


A WARM PLACE 


2/5 


direction, and if so be we could get beyond the 
rays of light within a short time, then was there 
yet a possibility of our going free. 

I could have cried aloud with joy because of 
this fortunate circumstance; but there was no time 
in which to rejoice just then, and, bending down 
with my face to the aperture, I said hurriedly to 
Jeremy, who was standing by to learn what I might 
have discovered: 

“ No one is in sight. Come as quickly as you 
can, for as yet the flames are not casting any light 
in this direction, the ruins being afire only at the 
further end.” 

There was no need for me to say more. Almost 
before I had ceased speaking was Skinny Baker 
thrust through without ceremony, and as he came 
out much like a log of wood, I grasped him by the 
throat lest he make an outcry. 

“ You needn’t fear that I’ll try to do you any 
harm,” the cowardly cur said whimperingly when 
I relaxed my hold sufficiently for him to speak. 
“ I have had enough of this fighting for the king, 
and am done with it from now on.” 

“ Don’t fancy for a single moment. Skinny 
Baker, that I or any of our party are afraid of 
what you may do, and as regards your fighting for 
the king, you never have done so thus far. Your 
work, whatsoever it has been, was that of a sneak’s, 
and if you fancy I am inclined to believe you are 
done with meddling in this trouble ’twixt the king 
and the colonies, then you take me for a greater 
simple than I really am.” 

By this time the other lads were out of the cellar, 
and Jeremy seized Skinny by one arm while I 
held him by the other, forcing him to bend low 


276 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

that we might thereby stand less chance of being 
seen. 

Then we three, followed by our comrades, ran 
at full speed straight away from this place of ref- 
uge which had like to have been our tomb, heeding 
not where we went so that we might gain the cover 
of darkness amid the bushes beyond. 

I believe we ran a full half-mile without stop- 
ping, and then were come to a bunch of willows 
growing by the side of a small brook, where we 
threw ourselves down, not only to rest and regain 
breath, but to decide upon some course of action, 
for this travelling at random was like to be danger- 
ous work while the Britishers were nearabout, as 
we had good reason for believing. 

However, the enemy was not so near our halting 
place that we could hear or see anything of him, 
and straightway, as soon as it was possible to 
speak, Jeremy said to me: 

“ Tm thinking, Richard, that our best course is 
to make an attempt at getting to Valley Forge, un- 
less the lads are minded that we shgill set this Tory 
free.” 

“ That we won’t do,” young Chris cried quickly 
and stoutly. I am determined that he shall be 
held a prisoner so long as pleases me, even though 
I take the chances of going to the gallows every 
hour in the day.” 

''But what will you do with him?” Jeremy 
asked, and I replied: 

"We might send him to Valley Forge, and if so 
be the Weaver of Germantown yet remains there, 
I guarantee that he will hold him close prisoner 
during a certain time at least.” 


A WARM PLACE 


V7 

** Send him back/' Timothy repeated. ‘‘ Have 
you no idea of going yourself, Richard Salter? ” 

‘‘ No,” I replied, and my plans were made on the 
instant. “We were ordered to go back to Phila- 
delphia that we might be there in case of need, 
and I count on obeying the command, regardless 
of any such miserable whelp as Skinny Baker.” 

“ I will go with you, as a matter of course,” 
Jeremy said quietly, as if there could have been 
no question as to what he would do. “ Why not 
let the other lads take charge of Skinny, and find 
their way either to Swede's Ford, or Valley Forge, 
as the case may be? ” 

Not only did this appear to be a good plan, but 
it was the only thing I could think of at the mo- 
ment. Although it was impossible to guess how 
we might be of service to the colonies when we 
were once hiding in the Jolly Tar inn, I felt that 
we must go there because of having been sent, and 
owing to the fact that the Weaver of Germantown, 
believing us to be there, might lay out some impor- 
tant work for us to do. 

It would be more easy for two of us to gain 
that hiding place while the lobster-backs were 
stirred up, as we had every reason to believe they 
must be, than for the entire party, and surely we 
could not hope to take Skinny with us, nor would 
it be safe to make the attempt. As I looked at 
the matter, I could say in the words of the old 
adage, that the game was not worth the candle. 

Better that Tory scoundrel went free and un- 
punished, than that we should fail of being at our 
post of duty whenever we were needed, and just 
at the moment I had little care what became of 


278 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


Skinny ; but young Chris settled the matter without 
much parley, by saying: 

“ I am more inclined for Valley Forge than 
Philadelphia, just now, and count that Skinny shall 
have ample knowledge of what it means to be a 
prisoner. If so be none of the rest of you are 
of the same mind, I shall go on with him alone; 
but certain it is that whatever plans you may make, 
it will be necessary to count me out, unless they 
are formed with the idea of holding this young cur 
in our power.” 

Timothy and Sam shall go with you,” I re- 
plied promptly, as if having already decided upon 
such course. “Jeremy and I will strike out for 
Philadelphia, and if so be you come upon the 
Weaver of Germantown in the camp, tell him that 
we count on gaining the Jolly Tar inn if we live 
sufficiently long.” 

Then I would have given the lads instructions 
as to how they should proceed, and perhaps very 
much advice that might not have been of any 
avail, for it seemed to me that as captain of the 
Minute Boys it was my duty to instruct each and 
every one of them, even though they might know 
more concerning the matter under discussion than 
did I ; but young Chris was not minded to listen. 

His one fear was that the Britishers might come 
stealthily upon us, thus giving Skinny an oppor- 
tunity to escape, and just at that time the baker’s 
son had more care to holding the young Tory pris- 
oner, than he had for his own safety. 

Without a word of farewell, or even waiting to 
learn what Tim and Sam thought of the proposi- 
tion, he pulled Skinny Baker roughly to his feet 
and started off, crossing the stream and going, as 


A WARM PLACE 


279 

I fancied, in the direction of the river, which would 
be his proper course since it must bring him di- 
rectly to Swede’s Ford, from which place he 
could get information as to the location of Valley 
Forge. 

I suppose it is our duty to follow him,” Tim 
said ruefully as he rose to his feet. You are right, 
Richard, about its being easier for two lads to go 
through the city of Philadelphia just now, than for 
five, therefore am I minded to do as you com- 
manded; but it would please me much better to 
share with you and Jeremy all the dangers.” 

‘‘ There is an equal amount of danger in making 
the attempt to gain Valley Forge,” I replied, striving 
hard to speak in a cheery tone. “ You know full 
well that the Britishers are nearabout ; they may be 
between us and Swede’s Ford even now, therefore 
are you as likely to come upon them to your grief, 
as are Jeremy and I.” 

Tim turned quickly and followed young Chris, 
as indeed he had need to, for the baker’s son was 
moving so swiftly that in a few seconds he would 
have been lost to view in the gloom. 

Then Sam wheeled about as if unwillingly, and 
finally he also disappeared from our view, while 
Jeremy and I lay there on the ground, each striving 
to read the thoughts of the other concerning the 
attempt to gain the Jolly Tar inn, for verily, after 
all that had happened, it would be a most dangerous 
venture. 

By this time our late hiding place was in flames ; 
we could see in the distance the sky lighted up as 
if by a great conflagration, telling that more than 
one of the ruins had been fired by the lobster-backs, 
and there was every reason to believe that their 


28 o the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 

scheme of alarming the Britishers in Philadelphia 
would be successful. 

At that particular time, after having been nearly 
frightened to death and then outwitted by a mere 
boy, General Howe would not be in an enviable 
mood, and I could well fancy that all in the city 
who wore the king’s uniform and carried muskets, 
would be called out to defend his high mightiness 
against the rag-tag and bobtail that were suddenly 
becoming so active. 

Were it not that I must cut this story short be- 
cause of knowing that the time is near at hand 
when I, who am now regularly enlisted in the Conti- 
nental army, will be called upon for service, I 
could set down many words concerning our efforts 
to gain the Joly Tar inn, for the way was not 
smooth nor readily traversed. 

I hardly need say that we followed down the 
river, not only because it seemed to us to be out 
of the way of the Britishers, if so be they came up 
to Germantown to learn the cause of the conflagra- 
tion, but also that we might come upon the city on 
a course that was familiar to us. 

Even though we were thus beyond what would 
naturally be the line of march for those who were 
going to Germantown, did we come upon squad 
after squad, company after company, of lobster- 
backs, who were hurrying forward as if believing 
the Americans were ready to give them battle. 

At such times Jeremy and I hid ourselves in the 
thicket, or plunged into the river and remained 
there with only our heads above the surface, often- 
times forced to halt a full hour until the enemy had 
passed. 

When morning came we were yet a considerable 


A WARM PLACE 


281 

distance from our destination, and it was not needed 
any should tell us that we must remain in hiding 
during the hours of daylight. 

We went back from the river near to half a mile 
before finding a thicket which would seem to serve 
our purpose, and there, without food, and suffer- 
ing from the heat, for the day was exceeding warm 
even though so early in the spring, we remained 
with more or less of patience until another night 
had come, when we set out, forced to make many a 
detour before finally arriving at the tavern. 

We gained the rear of the building early in the 
morning — perhaps two o’clock, — and it was in 
my mind that we would not be able to arouse Mas- 
ter Targe without danger of being overheard by 
some of his Tory neighbours; but, greatly to my 
surprise, no sooner had I tapped on the door ever 
so gently, than it was opened, and the sour-visaged 
landlord bade us enter quickly that he might not 
seem to have his inn open at such an hour. 

‘‘Were you expecting us. Master Targe?” I 
asked in surprise, and he replied gruffly : 

“ I counted on your being here last night.” 

“ Why could you have supposed we would have 
come then?” Jeremy asked in amazement, and the 
man gave answer as if he was unwilling even to 
speak : 

“ Those of us who are striving to lend a hand 
to the colonies, have means of communicating with 
each other now and then. You lads must not hug 
to yourselves the idea that you are the only mes- 
sengers which come ’twixt Philadelphia and Valley 
Forge. Now you will get into the room you know 
so well, in order to be prepared for to-morrow’s 
work.” 


282 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


‘‘ Do you know what there may be for us to do, 
sir? ” I asked in astonishment, yet striving to figure 
out how this man could have heard that we should 
have arrived the night previous. 

“ You will be told when the time for work comes,” 
was all the reply he would make, and when we 
made to linger, he actually forced us along the pas- 
sage and up the stairs as if afraid we might be seen 
by someone already in the house, or that we might 
see more than he intended for our eyes. 

I took notice of the fact that Master Targe 
locked the chamber door on the outside, thus mak- 
ing us much the same as prisoners, and although we 
had good reason for knowing the innkeeper was a 
friend to the Cause, else the Weaver of German- 
town would not have made of this house a rendez- 
vous, yet was there an unpleasant suspicion in my 
mind that foul play might be intended, therefore I 
said as much to Jeremy when we had thrown our- 
selves down on the bed of straw. 

‘‘ There is neither need nor sense in borrowing 
trouble, Richard Salter. We have been sent to this 
place, and I would have come even though knowing 
beyond a peradventure that Master Targe was a 
Tory who would do us all the harm in his power. 
We have obeyed orders as Minute Boys should, and 
without question, therefore, since we have been 
so lucky as to escape the lobster-backs all the way 
from Germantown here, let us be satisfied.” 

“ I can easily be satisfied with what we ourselves 
have done, and at the same time feel disagreeable in 
mind concerning the future,” was my reply; but 
Jeremy had no mind to continue the conversation, 
and within five minutes his loud breathing told that 


A WARM PLACE 


283 

he had fallen asleep, therefore I could do no less 
than follow his example. 

When I was next conscious of my surroundings 
Master Targe had entered the room and was shaking 
me roughly, saying when I opened my eyes in a 
dazed manner, as does one who is rudely aroused: 

“ It is time for you to be moving, Richard Salter. 
There are no minutes to be lost just now, for verily 
has the time come when we who love the Cause 
must bestir ourselves.'' 

What would you have me do ? " I asked, spring- 
ing to my feet on the instant and thoroughly wide 
awake, for such a speech as this was well calculated 
to put a fellow in possession of all his faculties, and 
the reply which the innkeeper gave was such as 
caused me to start back in astonishment and fear. 

“ I would have you go at once to your mother’s 
home. The lobster-backs who lodge there are now 
at headquarters, as I have just received informa- 
tion, and if so be you meet with no one on the street 
who knows you, then will it be possible to gain ad- 
mittance unobserved by the enemy." 

“ But surely I will be made prisoner as soon as 
the officers come back," I replied, and it is not cer- 
tain but my voice trembled, for it seemed to me that 
of all the work which we lads who called ourselves 
Minute Boys had done, this venturing into my own 
home where were lodging three of his majesty’s of- 
ficers, was the most perilous. 

“If your mother cannot find a hiding place for 
her son, then we may truly say there is none on 
this earth for him,” Master Targe replied grimly, 
and after an instant's hesitation I asked : 

“ Once there, what would you have me do? ” 


284 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

'' It is positive that the Britishers are about to 
make some move, most like against our people at 
Valley Forge. Your mother will do all she may 
to overhear what is said between her lodgers; but 
it would not be possible, under ordinary circum- 
stances, for her to get out of doors at a late hour 
in the night to tell us of that which has been learned, 
therefore you are to stay there and act as her mes- 
senger.’' 

I breathed more freely, knowing that the lodgers 
never went around the house, save from the street- 
door to their own rooms, and had no question but 
that if it was simply a matter of remaining hid- 
den, it could readily be done. Besides, I had for 
the instant forgotten the pleasure which would be 
mine in being with my mother once more, and now 
was I as eager to set off as a moment previous I had 
been halting. 

“ Be very careful, Richard Salter, even as you 
walk through the streets, for word has come to me 
since daylight that we who have tried to aid the 
Weaver of Germantown are in great danger. I 
have sent out a messenger to meet him, fearing lest 
he should come down from Valley Forge without 
giving due warning.” 

Do the lobster-backs know that he has been play- 
ing the spy?” Jeremy asked in a tremulous voice, 
and Master Targe replied, as he let his hands fall 
by his side in token of helplessness : 

‘‘ Ay, lad, God help him and us, they do. How 
the suspicion can have been set on foot I fail of un- 
derstanding.” 

I would have lingered to ask further questions, 
but that Master Targe pushed me roughly toward 
the door as he said : 


A WARM PLACE 


285 


‘‘ Go out by the rear entrance ; your comrade will 
stay here, and if so be you have word to bring me in 
the night, knock softly twice on the window of the 
tap-room. You may be certain I shall remain on 
guard there to await your coming.” 

Then it was that I hurried home, taking due 
care, as I was well like to do after having been 
warned by the innkeeper, lest I come upon the lob- 
ster-backs. 

It was not a difficult matter for a lad who knew 
the city as well as did I, to avoid Britishers, for one 
could go across this garden or through that alley 
without much risk of being looked upon as a fugi- 
tive during the time of daylight. 

Of the meeting with my mother I shall say noth- 
ing. It can readily be fancied how joyful it was, 
and how great was my pleasure at being with the 
dear woman once more. 

It was a full half-hour that she held me in the 
kitchen, asking what I had done and how much of 
danger I had been in, and pressing me now and then 
against her breast fervently as she prayed aloud 
that I might be spared to her — to her, a widow, 
whose only son I was. 

As for the hiding place, that was arranged in a 
simple manner. Directly over the kitchen was a 
loft which we used as a store-place for odds and 
ends, and there I made for myself a bed where it 
was possible to hear my mother as she moved to 
and fro. 

For the first time since I had pledged myself to 
act as one of the Minute Boys of Philadelphia, did 
I feel that I was no longer in danger from those 
who served the king. 

I believe I had thus remained in fancied security 


286 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


no more than one hour, hugging myself mentally 
because of finding that my work as Minute Boy was 
cast in such pleasant places so suddenly, and then 
came those tidings which well-nigh caused my heart 
to stand still. 

I heard the kitchen door open suddenly, and a 
hoarse voice ask hurriedly : 

“ Are you alone, Mistress Salter ? Are your 
lodgers in the house ? ’’ 

“ They have not been here since morning.” 

‘‘ And Richard?” 

‘‘ He is nearabout,” my mother replied guardedly. 

Then it was that I recognized Baker Ludwig’s 
voice, as he said sufficiently loud to be heard in my 
hiding place : 

God help us who love the Cause, and may God 
help the colonies! Much that we in Philadelphia 
have done is known to General Howe, by what 
means I cannot say. Within the hour Master 
Targe, landlord of the Jolly Tar inn, has been 
arrested, and there was found in his house, hiding in 
one of the back rooms, Jeremy Hapgood, who, as I 
know, was concerned with your son and mine aiding 
the Weaver of Germantown in his work.” 


CHAPTER XV 


A NARROW ESCAPE 

There is little need for me to speak of the terror 
which flooded my heart as I heard this announce- 
ment of Master Ludwig’s, for verily did it seem as 
if the end was come for us who had striven to aid 
the colonies. 

From what Skinny Baker had told when he was 
released from imprisonment under the lumber pile, 
the Britishers knew that a certain number of us lads 
were banded together as Minute Boys for the pur- 
pose of doing whatsoever might come to hand that 
would aid the Cause; but most like up to that time 
they had not been aware of the part played by the 
innkeeper of the Jolly Tar. 

Now, however, all this had been made known to 
them in some mysterious manner, and I had no 
doubt but every last one of us would be hunted down 
that we might be brought to answer for what had 
been done against the king, even though it was so 
slight and so poor in results. 

My brain was in such a whirl, and the terror 
which beset me was so overwhelming, that during 
a certain time I was hardly aware of what took 
place around me, and then I realized that Master 
Ludwig was giving my mother yet further informa- 
tion regarding all this trouble that had come upon us. 

Striving to put behind me the fear which caused 
every limb to tremble as if I was afflicted with an 
287 


288 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


ague fit, I threw myself at full length on the floor in 
order that I might hear the better. 

I could only guess at what Master Ludwig had 
said during that time when I was entirely given 
over to fear; but that which he was saying now 
threw a little light on the terrible matter. 

“ Something happened at Germantown last night 
which gave the Britishers a fine fright, and per- 
chance your son may be able to tell us what it was. 
At all events, several of the half-burned houses 
were set on fire, and when the Britishers gathered 
there, believing our people were about to make an 
attack, it was learned that a party of boys — yours 
and mine among them. Mistress Salter — had res- 
cued a prisoner from a squad of lobster-backs. 
What was more to the purpose, they took another 
in exchange, disappearing almost immediately after- 
ward. How it chanced that they were tracked to 
the Jolly Tar inn I cannot say; but some friend to 
the king must have seen them entering that tavern, 
and Master Targe was arrested. We will hope they 
have no other proof that he has served us of the 
colonies.” 

Then it was my mother told Master Ludwig 
where I was hidden, and straightway the baker came 
up into the loft, asking anxiously if I knew aught 
concerning young Chris. 

As a matter of course, I told him how we had 
rescued the lad after Skinny Baker had succeeded 
in causing his arrest, and the story pleased Master 
Ludwig amazingly. 

He clapped me on the shoulder again and again, 
chuckling meanwhile to himself as if he had heard 
something most comical, and seemingly forgetting 
for the time the peril which surrounded us. 


A NARROW ESCAPE 


289 


As a matter of fact, he need have had no con- 
cern for young Chris, who was most likely at that 
moment safe at Valley Forge. But it seemed to 
me in my fearsome trouble, that he should have 
taken into account that Jeremy was a prisoner with 
the awful charge of being a spy hanging over him, 
while I must flee for my life, for if peradventure the 
Britishers knew I was concerned in this last matter, 
or if I was one of the two who entered the Jolly 
Tar inn the night previous, then would my mother’s 
house be searched without loss of time. 

As this idea came into my mind I started up 
feverishly, crying out, with little heed as to who 
might hear me : 

‘‘ I must make every effort to leave the city, and 
at once ! There is no safety for me now save with 
our army ! ” 

‘‘ Sit ye down, lad,” Master Ludwig said kindly, 
as he forced me back upon the makeshift for a bed 
which I had arranged. “ It is certain the lobster- 
backs have not mixed you up in this business, else 
would your mother’s house have been searched long 
ere this. I grant you there is but one course, and 
that to join our forces at Valley Forge; but let us 
consider how it may best be brought about, for I 
warrant you agree with me that it is not exactly safe 
for you to walk boldly through the streets of the 
town.” 

“ But I dare not wait until nightfall ! ” I cried, 
and now so great was my fear that most like I acted 
as if having lost all my wits. 

Young Chris’s father took me by the hand, as he 
said in a most kindly tone : 

I would not ask you, Richard Salter, to remain 
here a single moment if I did not believe it to be for 


290 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


the best. When I heard that Master Targe had 
been arrested, the fear in my mind was that every- 
thing had been discovered by the enemy. Now, 
however, I am inclined to believe it was a matter 
of accident — that you two lads were seen by some 
sneaking Tory to enter the house, and the innkeeper 
taken into custody on suspicion, else would the lob- 
ster-backs have been here in Drinker’s alley long 
since.” 

“ But even though all this be true, it stands me in 
hand to leave the city as soon as may be, if for no 
other purpose than that I may warn the Weaver of 
Germantown,” I cried. ‘‘ It was his purpose to 
come into Philadelphia soon — I believe within the 
next four and twenty hours, and unless he can be 
told of what has taken place, then is he certain to 
go directly to the Jolly Tar. Having done so, he 
will be made a prisoner on the moment, for it stands 
to reason the lobster-backs are watching that place, 
holding it open as they would a trap, for those who 
have been in the custom of visiting Master Targe.” 

I understand full well, Richard Salter, that you 
must not only leave the city as soon as may be, but 
also get word to Valley Forge. Before you make 
the attempt, however, I will go out around the town 
with my ears open, and hear what is said on the 
streets. Wait patiently until my return, for I prom- 
ise not to be away above an hour.” 

As a matter of course I could do no less than 
Master Ludwig suggested, for surely a difference 
of sixty minutes in the time of my departure would 
neither make nor mar the effort to escape. 

Young Chris’s father went straightway out into 
the street, my mother coming into the loft as soon 
as he had gone and taking me in her arms as if I 


A NARROW ESCAPE 


291 


was once more a baby, rocked herself to and fro as 
she pressed me tightly to her breast, much as though 
believing my last hour on this earth was near at 
hand. 

So great was her grief and so vivid her terror, 
that I longed most ardently for the return of the 
baker that I might set off without loss of time. 
Action, however dangerous, was far preferable to 
remaining there witnessing the dear woman’s grief 
and hearing her forebodings in my behalf. 

I dare say young Chris’s father returned speedily, 
although it seemed to me he had been gone a full 
half-day. On returning, instead of knocking at the 
kitchen door to warn us of his coming, he entered 
without ceremony, making his way directly to the 
loft, and saying as soon as he was there : 

I believe, Richard, that you had best make the 
venture now. I have visited all the coffee-houses 
where the lobster-backs most do congregate, and 
failed to hear anything to cause great alarm. It is 
true that you and Jeremy Hapgood were seen to 
enter the Jolly Tar inn at a late hour last night, or, 
perhaps I should say, at an early hour this morning, 
and tlie fact that the door was opened immediately 
you arrived, showed the watcher, whoever he might 
be, that your coming was expected. Therefore it 
was reasonable to suppose you were engaged in some 
business which was unlawful in the sight of the 
king’s soldiers.” 

“ And they know no more than that Jeremy and 
I visited the tavern this morning? ” I cried, feeling 
as if a great burden had been rolled from my shoul- 
ders. 

Ay, lad, that seems to be the substance of it ; 
but from what I heard here and there, it appears 


292 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


that the lobster-backs have an idea they may be able 
to get more information, if perad venture they can 
find the second boy, meaning you. It is evident 
that neither Master Targe nor Jeremy Hapgood 
have thus far been induced to tell who you are, and 
the chances for your getting away just now seem 
to me better than if you waited until the thick- 
headed Britishers have come to suspect that perhaps 
the son of Mistress Salter, who has before been 
detected in treasonable acts, might have been 
Jeremy’s companion.” 

It can well be understood that after such advice 
as this I did not linger in my mother’s house. I 
was as eager to begin the venture as Master Lud- 
wig was to have me go, and, kissing my mother 
fervently, I went down the narrow stairway into 
the kitchen, wondering whether I would ever be 
able to return. 

Before I could unlatch the door my mother was 
close by my side, insisting that I stop sufficiently 
long for her to fill my pockets with food, and I could 
do no less than allow her such poor comfort. 

Young Chris’s father had come from the loft be- 
fore I was again ready to set off, and, shaking me 
heartily by the hand, bade me tell his son to remain 
at Valley Forge, or wheresoever the American army 
might be, until the Britishers had left Philadel- 
phia. 

They are to leave, Richard. They are soon to 
evacuate this city even though our people do not 
raise a hand against them, for by this time they have 
begun to understand that no good can come of re- 
maining here in idleness. You boys are to be cau- 
tious. Do not force yourselves to the front when 
a service of peril is to be performed; but, also, do 


A NARROW ESCAPE 293 

not shirk danger if so be you are called upon to 
meet it.” 

Then I was in the alley, walking rapidly and yet 
striving not to appear in a hurry ; having a certain 
sense of relief because I was in the open air and 
could no longer see the grief of my mother, and 
fancying that every shadow was a lobster-back who 
had been sent to take me in custody. 

I walked directly across the city without being 
molested in any way. Those whom I passed, and 
you may be certain I did not allow any to come 
near me if so be there was an alleyway in which to 
hide myself, gave no more heed than if I had been 
a homeless dog. 

Having gotten beyond where the houses were set 
thickly together, I began to believe that all danger 
was over — that I had once more come out from 
among the lobster-backs without harm. There was 
a song of thanksgiving in my heart, and I burned 
to cry aloud in my joy, when suddenly, as I passed 
an outbuilding near by Isaac Norris's storehouse, 
not dreaming there was anyone in the vicinity, a man 
stepped out from behind it, and, suddenly catching 
me by the coat collar viciously, drew me quickly 
back within the shadow of the trees. 

Wriggling to the best of my strength, I contrived 
to look up into the man's face, and then did my 
heart grow heavy as lead in my breast, for he who 
held me so securely was none other than Master 
Baker, Skinny's father! 

Then did I say to myself that now verily was I 
much the same as in the custody of the Britishers, 
for this venomous Tory, knowing something of what 
I had already done to his son, and most like guessing 
a portion of the rest, would not allow the grass to 


294 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


grow under his feet, until he had turned me over to 
the lobster-backs as a dangerous spy. 

During a full half-minute I gazed at him and he 
at me, the one most likely speculating as to how he 
could best avenge the injury done his son, and the 
other, as I know full well, wondering whether, with 
such a charge as Master Baker could make against 
him, he would be able to remain long away from 
the gallows. 

“ Do you know where my son is, Richard Sal- 
ter ? ” Skinny’s father asked sharply as he shook 
me vigorously by the coat collar, and, without stop- 
ping to reflect upon what might be the result of such 
an answer; but counting only on giving proof that 
I was not so chicken-hearted as his cur of a boy, I 
replied without hesitation : 

Ay, Master Baker, he is most like in Valley 
Forge, at least, he was headed that way when last 
I saw him.” 

“ So then you have been concerned again in 
treasonable acts against the king? ” the man snarled, 
and although my peril was great, it pleased me won- 
drously that I could thus aggravate him. 

How long since has it been an act against the 
king to serve Skinny out as he deserves?” I cried 
mockingly. ‘‘ Verily his majesty will be kept busy 
if he concerns himself with those who would give 
your son that which he has earned.” 

It is not well for you to be so flippant, Richard 
Salter, for now is it in my power to send you to 
prison, and from there, mayhap, to the gallows.” 

“ I grant you all that, Master Baker,” I replied, 
and was even myself astonished because the fear 
which previously beset me had now passed away, leav- 
ing my mind as free from care as if there had never 


A NARROW ESCAPE 


295 


been such a person in all the world as Skinny 
Baker's father, or his majesty of England. “ I 
grant you all that, and if so be it is brought about, 
then may you count to a certainty your son will be 
served the same dose, for I guarantee he will be 
closely guarded until I am once more at Valley 
Forge to show that I have come through this city in 
safety. What happens to me here, will happen to 
Skinny at Valley Forge, make no mistake regarding 
that. Master Baker." 

It was a threat uttered at random ; an idea which 
had come into my mind on the spur of the moment, 
and yet it told as if the words were true as Holy 
Writ. 

Master Baker half staggered back while his face 
paled, and I understood he fully believed all I 
had told him, for indeed it would not have been 
strange had we lads agreed with the Weaver of 
Germantown that Skinny should be held as hostage 
for the safe return of Jeremy and me. 

In fact, if we had not been thick-headed, we might 
have hit upon some such plan ; but even though we 
had not, the threat which I thus made at random 
served nearly as good a purpose as if it had been 
the truth. 

Master Baker shook me violently, as if he would 
thus relieve his feelings and perhaps force a differ- 
ent story from my lips, and when he was done with 
such exercise, I, looking him full in the face, asked 
tauntingly : 

“ Well, why do you not take me to General 
Howe’s headquarters, and repeat that which I have 
just told you? ’’ 

“ Did my son know that whatsoever was done to 
you here in Philadelphia would be meted out to 


296 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

him? ” Master Baker asked after a brief pause, and 
I replied without hesitation, as if it was a well- 
known fact: 

Ay, he must have, else had he lost his ears. I 
dare say it will please him greatly to know that 
whatsoever comes to him is due to the act of his 
father.” 

If I had struck Master Baker full in the face he 
could not have shrunk back more quickly, or given 
evidence of keener pain, and I fancied his grip on 
my collar was slightly relaxed. 

Like a flash of light came to me the idea that it 
might yet be possible to escape from Skinny’s 
father, and, exerting all my strength, I wheeled 
about even as he held me firmly, lowering my head 
and butting him full in the pit of the stomach with 
such force that he was thrown against the side of 
the building with a thud that caused him to grunt 
like a pig. 

You can well fancy that I did not lose a single 
second before setting off in flight. 

Whether it was that I had dealt the man such a 
blow as to render him incapable of pursuit, or if he 
hesitated to raise the hue and cry against me be- 
cause of that fate which might come to his son, I 
cannot say; but certain it is that within two min- 
utes after having delivered the blow, I was running 
behind the ropewalk toward the river a good two 
squares away from Skinny’s father, while never a 
sound could I hear from the rear. 

It seemed hardly possible, when Master Baker 
had his grip on my coat collar, that I could escape, 
for the venomous Tory was bent on gaining revenge 
because of what had been done to his son. 







.■«: 



BUTTING HIM FULL IN THE PIT OF THE STOMACH 











■ 











A NARROW ESCAPE 297 

Yet I had given him the slip, although it could 
not have been done but for the fact that he, like 
Skinny, was a coward, and when I had made up 
that story which shall not be set down against me 
as a lie, because my life was trembling in the bal- 
ance, he was not brave enough to say that his son 
should bear, for the good of the king, what might 
come to him. 

Instead of showing himself a man, he was so far 
overcome by my words, together with the blow 
which I gave him in the stomach, as to literally be 
reduced to helplessness. 

However, now that I was free it might be only for 
the moment, and I had no reason for loitering any- 
where in the vicinity of Philadelphia, therefore set 
off stoutly, yet not rapidly because of the necessity 
of keeping a sharp look-out ahead. 

To run into a squad of lobster-backs just at this 
time would have been much the sarfle as if Master 
Baker had taken me to headquarters, and however 
good an excuse I might have presented for being in 
that vicinity, I knew full well it would not be re- 
ceived by whosoever came across me. 

It was certain now, after all which had happened, 
that anyone caught while seemingly making an 
attempt to leave the city, would be forced to give a 
mighty strict account of himself. 

Therefore it was I kept on steadily but slowly, 
until when, as nearly as I could say, it was nigh to 
noon, I saw in the distance, and coming toward me, 
a figure which looked strangely familiar, yet I dared 
not risk the chance of being seen. 

Taking advantage of the first clump of bushes 
which grew near at hand, I hid myself in a clumsy 


298 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


fashion and waited mayhap ten minutes, when I 
saw that he from whom I had thus screened my- 
self was none other than Timothy Bowers. 

One can well fancy the joy which came into my 
heart when I sprang out of the hiding place, startling 
Timothy nearly into shrieking, and we two lads, 
clasping hands, went back amid the thicket where 
we could talk without danger of being seen. 

I was eager first to know why he had left Val- 
ley Forge when there was so little he could do in 
Philadelphia, and so much of danger to be encoun- 
tered; but straightway learned that so far no in- 
formation had been taken to the American camp 
of Master Targe’s arrest, and indeed, had I given 
the matter proper consideration, I would have un- 
derstood that there had not been time for any friend 
of the Cause, however zealous, to have gained the 
American army. 

Timothy had been sent by the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown with a message to the innkeeper, which 
was to the effect that he should meet the Weaver 
among the ruined buildings of Germantown on the 
following morning ; but for what purpose, as a mat- 
ter of course, the lad did not know. 

Then it was I told my comrade of all which had 
occurred in the city, and his face grew pale because 
of the danger to which I had been exposed, though 
I dare venture to say he gave not a single thought 
to the possibility that he himself was in the greater 
peril because of Master Targe’s having been taken 
into custody. 

Of course there was now no reason for Timothy 
to continue on. He could not come upon the inn- 
keeper save he was carried into prison under arrest, 
and it appeared to both of us as of the highest con- 


A NARROW ESCAPE 299 

sequence that information concerning the trouble 
be taken to Valley Forge without delay. 

Having arrived at this decision we set off at 
once, and had walked well-nigh to two miles before 
realizing that if the Weaver of Germantown kept 
the appointment he would have supposed to be made 
with Master Targe, then might we pass him in the 
night, for it was reasonable to believe he would 
leave Valley Forge before sunset. 

Therefore I said to Timothy that we might save 
ourselves both labor and time by halting at Ger- 
mantown, and waiting there for the coming of the 
man who was doing so much, as a spy, in aid of the 
Cause. 

When we had decided that this would be the 
proper course, then came the thought that we might 
not be able to find the Weaver, because it was likely 
he had some hiding place there, and we could come 
upon him only by merest chance. 

However, it seemed necessary we should strive 
to get this chance, since there was but little question 
that if we kept on to Valley Forge during the hours 
of darkness we would be likely to pass him on the 
road, and thus he be allowed to run into danger 
without knowing what awaited him since the arrest 
of Master Targe. 

In this case fortune favoured us Minute Boys as 
it seemed she had since the first day we agreed to 
do whatsoever we might in behalf of the Cause. 

We were hardly more than come to Germantown, 
and were roaming around amid the half-burned 
buildings trying to decide where we would seek a 
shelter, when we came full upon the man we were 
seeking. 

It appeared, as we learned afterward, that he had 


300 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

been securely hidden in a snug place well-known 
to himself, and saw us approach that building where 
we were so nearly burned to death, therefore came 
out to greet us. 

In the fewest words possible, I told him of all 
that had happened in Philadelphia since I arrived 
there. 

To my great surprise he did not appear deeply 
concerned regarding the matter. I had supposed he 
would at least show some signs of grief because 
Master Targe was in peril of his life, and instead 
he said quietly and in a matter-of-fact tone : 

‘‘ Then we must make the move so much the 
sooner, and depend upon others for information.’’ 

As a matter of course, I supposed he meant that 
it would be necessary to depend upon someone for 
further information from Philadelphia, therefore 
was more than astonished when he said, as if fancy- 
ing we understood the entire situation : 

“ There is no longer any reason why we linger 
here. I had best retrace my steps, and you shall 
come with me. Although the British are not overly 
fond of loitering around the ruins which they them- 
selves have made, it will be better if we put a 
greater distance between them and us.” 

“Meaning that you will go where, sir?” Tim- 
othy asked, and the Weaver of Germantown re- 
plied as if surprised because such a question was 
necessary : 

“To Valley Forge, as a matter of course. There 
we will make our preparations for the next step, 
and the work cannot be pushed forward any too 
quickly, for, unless all signs fail us, General Clin- 
ton will make a movement of some kind right 
speedily.” 


A NARROW ESCAPE 


301 


“ General Clinton, sir? ” I asked. 

“ Ay, lad. Do you not know that he has taken 
over the command of the British forces in Phila- 
delphia?” 

I had heard somewhat of the kind, and yet gave 
no particular heed to the fact. It mattered little 
to us rebels, as I believed, who held command of 
the lobster-backs, so that it was one of the king’s 
officers who would do whatsoever he might toward 
working us an injury. 

Without waiting for further conversation the 
Weaver of Germantown set off at a rapid pace in 
the direction of Valley Forge, and we lads followed 
perforce, since there was nothing else for us except 
to seek refuge with those who would do what they 
might toward saving us from the enemy. 

By this time I was beginning to know thoroughly 
well the trail between the headquarters of the Amer- 
ican army^ and our captive city of Philadelphia. It 
was to me as if I had spent half a lifetime doing 
nothing more than walking to and fro between 
these two points, and now I followed my leader in a 
listless manner. 

It seemed to me that I no longer had any part 
or parcel in this work of aiding the colonies, for 
surely I could not venture into the city again with- 
out being taken into custody, and therefore had my 
time of usefulness as a spy come to an end. 

If we Minute Boys were to continue striving to 
do something in behalf of our distressed country, 
then must we enlist as soldiers, despite the fact that 
we were not of the required age, and I welcomed 
such a possibility, for the trade of a spy was not 
pleasing to me. 

I felt that it would be much more manly to stand 


302 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


Up bravely as a soldier, face to face with the enemy, 
rather than sneaking here and there under cover 
of darkness, hiding at the approach of either friend 
or foe, even though by such work I succeeded in 
doing somewhat of consequence in behalf of those 
who were struggling to win for us our freedom. 

If all things go well, we will leave camp again 
early to-morrow morning,” the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown suddenly said after we had travelled may- 
hap a couple of miles, and I asked in amazement : 

If we are to leave the camp so soon, sir, why 
do we go there at all ? ” 

‘‘ Because it is not to be expected we can do this 
work single-handed. Already have I been prom- 
ised a squad of forty men, and with them I dare 
venture to say we can accomplish our purpose.” 

I was more in the dark than before, and that 
Timothy was also blinded I understood when he 
asked impatiently: 

What may be our purpose ? ” 

“ To rescue those of our people who have been 
taken prisoners,” was the reply. 

“ Do you count, sir, on making an attack upon 
Philadelphia with forty men ? ” I cried in bewilder- 
ment, whereupon the Weaver of Germantown 
laughed as he replied: 

“If all the information which has been gained 
be correct, there will be no need of our making an 
attack on Philadelphia if so be we would release 
our friends who are in custody. There can be no 
question whatsoever but that General Clinton counts 
on evacuating the city within a very short time, and 
he will endeavour to do so before our people can get 
word as to his movements. Already, it is said, he 
has begun sending the heaviest of his baggage across 


A NARROW ESCAPE 


303 


the river, and yesterday word was brought that 
orders had been given Cunningham to forward such 
prisoners as had not yet had a trial, with the next 
baggage-train that started out. Now it stands to 
reason such time will come speedily, and I am 
counting on giving the lobster-backs who accom- 
pany it the surprise of their lives.'’ 

“With forty men, sir?” Timothy asked quickly, 
and the Weaver of Germantown looked at the lad 
indulgently as he replied : 

“ More cannot well be spared. If the business 
is not to be done with forty, then I question whether 
two hundred would accomplish it, and it were better 
the smaller number sacrificed their lives, than the 
larger.” 

“ How many men, sir, do you count would be 
sent to guard a baggage-train?” Timothy asked 
thoughtfully. 

“ Mayhap an hundred. I question if very many 
more, for the teamsters could be counted on to take 
a hand in the defence of the goods if so be the train 
was attacked.” 

“ And with the teamsters the force would amount 
to more than an hundred,” Timothy said as if speak- 
ing to himself, whereupon the Weaver of German- 
town replied cheerily: 

“ Make it in round numbers an hundred fifty, 
and we count on reducing that strength very consid- 
erably by giving them a surprise.” 

“ Shall you carry out such a plan, sir, before 
knowing absolutely whether the prisoners are with 
the baggage-train or not ? ” I asked, and the reply 
came sharply, in token that I should have had better 
sense than to raise such a question : 

“ We shall know before the train starts whether 


304 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


our people will accompany it or not, even though 
the Minute Boys of Philadelphia are laid off from 
duty temporarily,” he added with a smile. We 
still have friends in the city who can get informa- 
tion as to what may be going on.” 

After this reply, which was much like a reproof, 
I held my peace, and we three trudged on toward 
Valley Forge, I saying again and again to myself 
that verily were we rebels come to desperate straits 
when we counted on attacking a force of an hundred 
fifty men with only forty, and figuring mean- 
while that it were better only so small a number 
should be killed, much as if their destruction were 
almost certain. 

Only a few moments previous I had been saying 
to myself that it would be nobler for us lads to act 
as soldiers, being regularly enrolled in the army, 
and stand face to face with the enemy, rather than 
playing the spy, and yet, now that there was in the 
near future an action in which I might take part, my 
heart grew timorous. 

The odds seemed so great, even though we might 
surprise this train, that I felt confident the scheme 
could not succeed ; but believed all who had part in 
it must meet with death. 

Then again, there were many chances against our 
rescuing the prisoners even though we held our own 
with those who guarded the train. 

It might be possible a squad of forty men could 
surprise and drive back an hundred fifty; but 
to so disable that number as to be able to go into 
their very midst and take out prisoners, who would 
unquestionably be closely guarded, was a proposi- 
tion which seemed to me so wild as to be almost 
ridiculous. 


CHAPTER XVI 

THE ATTACK 


And now because I am come so nearly to the 
time when I must cease setting down what we lads 
did — cease because we no longer hold ourselves 
as Minute Boys, but have become full-fledged sol- 
diers in the American army, — it is necessary I 
hasten over events upon which I would dearly love 
to linger, for there is to me a world of satisfaction 
in going once more over those times when we put 
the lobster-backs to confusion, even though they 
outnumbered us three or four to one. 

The Weaver of Germantown lost no time on the 
journey. He increased his pace as the moments 
wore on, showing that he was in haste to set about 
the plan which he had in mind, and there were mo- 
ments when we lads were literally forced to run in 
order to hold our own with him. 

It was night when we arrived at Valley Forge, 
and his first care was to lead us to that hut where 
our comrades were sleeping, after which he took his 
leave, and we saw no more of him until the follow- 
ing morning. 

There is little need for me to say that young 
Chris and Sam were thoroughly astonished when 
we awakened them, for both believed we were lying 
at the Jolly Tar inn secure from all danger. 

In my turn I was surprised because of failing to 
see anything of Skinny, and the first question I 
asked was concerning him. 

305 


306 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


Then young Chris told us that the prisoner had 
been taken from them and was confined in the 
guard-house as a spy, although it was hardly prob- 
able such charge would hold against him if he 
should be brought to trial. 

Believing he would not be wholly safe in the cus- 
tody of the Minute Boys, and knowing that it would 
be in his power to carry much valuable information 
to the lobster-backs if he succeeded in making his 
escape, the leaders of the army had taken charge 
of him, and, as Sam said, we were well rid of the 
sneaking cur. 

Both the lads were filled with fear and apprehen- 
sion when I told them of what had taken place in 
the city, and you may well fancy that we were not 
inclined to close our eyes in slumber during all that 
night, for we speculated vainly as to what would 
be the result in case the Weaver of Germantown 
carried out his bold plans. 

Although we had had good proof of what our 
people could do, there was never one of us who be- 
lieved that an attack upon a baggage-train guarded 
by at least an hundred lobster-backs, when our force 
was to number only forty, could succeed, and be- 
fore the morning came we, in our ignorance and 
lack of faith, had set it down as a fact that those 
who went out with the hope of releasing our people 
from the hands of the Britishers, would come back 
to us no more in this world. 

It was yet reasonably early in the forenoon when 
the Weaver of Germantown came to the hut where, 
having breakfasted, we were sitting idly together 
discussing this possibility or that as if we were old 
and well versed in warfare. 

‘‘If you lads are minded to come with me, then 


THE ATTACK 


307 


will I show you that which will warm your hearts 
in the years to come, when you look back upon it,” 
the Weaver said, and I asked if his men were ready 
for the venture. 

“We shall set off within the hour,” he replied; 
“ but you need not consider it your duty to come 
with us. I am free to confess that there must of 
necessity be much of danger in the enterprise, and 
perhaps it would be well if you boys were to re- 
main here until the work has been done, or we have 
failed.” 

He could have said nothing else which would 
have aroused us so thoroughly as did this intimation 
that we might be afraid to go with the soldiers, or 
would be willing to remain at Valley Forge simply 
because we might otherwise come to grief. 

I was not alone when I said stoutly, although 
there was a sinking at my heart which I could not 
prevent, that I for one would follow him, and my 
comrades were equally determined. 

All the preparations had been made, as we 
learned a few moments later, and it was only neces- 
sary for us to fall in line at the rear of the squad. 

Then was begun the march, we heading straight- 
away for the Delaware, counting to cross that river 
and lie in hiding somewhere nearabout Camden 
until the baggage-train should have crossed. 

All this we did and without adventure, because 
of the caution which was exercised by our leader, 
who, as a matter of course, was the Weaver of 
Germantown himself. He, knowing thoroughly 
well all the country roundabout, led us at the ex- 
pense of many a weary mile far out of all possible 
danger of encountering the enemy, and to a point on 
the river where were boats ready to carry us across, 


308 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 

thus showing that he had made his preparations for 
this venture some time before. 

During that day and all the night we marched, 
save while crossing the river, or when we halted 
five or ten minutes at a time, and when finally he 
gave the word that we were come to our journey’s 
end, we Minute Boys were so nearly exhausted that 
we flung ourselves down wheresoever we chanced 
to be and speedily fell asleep, not awakening again 
until the word had been passed from man to man 
that the moment for action was near at hand. 

It appeared, so we learned later, that if our de- 
parture from Valley Forge had been postponed no 
more than six hours, then would we have come too 
late to effect that for which we hoped. 

The baggage-train had already been sent across 
the river near to Gloucester Point, and within two 
hours after we had come to the end of our march 
and were bivouacked in the thicket, the Britishers 
set off, counting to gain New York without inter- 
ference from our people, because their movements 
had been shrouded with so much of secrecy. 

Exactly what took place from the time we were 
awakened until a veritable battle was begun, I can 
say very little, because of knowing comparatively 
nothing. 

There was much moving to and fro among our 
squad, and frequent whispered consultations with 
the Weaver of Germantown as we marched up the 
road to where an ambush was to be formed; but 
we lads knew nothing whatsoever concerning the 
purport of this talk. 

We only understood that an action was near at 
hand when we were posted on either side the road 
in two companies of twenty each, and then it was 


THE ATTACK 


309 


we had evidence of the thoughtfulness of this 
Weaver of Germantown, for he brought to each 
of us lads a musket and ammunition, saying that 
we were to obey orders so far as firing and re-load- 
ing were concerned, the same as would the men. 

When I asked how it was we had not been armed 
before leaving Valley Forge, he replied that the 
march before us he knew to be a hard one, and, 
fearing lest we might fall by the wayside with fa- 
tigue, had had these weapons carried by some of 
the men to spare us so much of labour. 

If anything had been needed to hearten us in the 
work to be performed, this evidence of his kindliness 
would have been sufficient. 

When he had ceased speaking all the timorousness 
was fled from my heart, and, lad though I was, I 
felt myself capable of holding my own against half 
a dozen lobster-backs, although I dare venture to 
say I would have cut a sorry figure even if opposed 
to no more than two. 

It was about seven o^clock in the morning when 
we concealed ourselves in ambush along the road. 
Two hours later I could see, through the foliage, 
the advance of a long train, consisting of no less 
than twelve heavily-laden wagons each drawn by 
four horses, and preceded by a party of men in red 
uniforms to the number of perhaps fifty. 

Then as the train advanced, I saw an equal force 
in the rear of the wagons, and understood that the 
Weaver of Germantown had not been misinformed 
when he was told that a guard of near about an 
hundred would be sent out. 

In addition to these soldiers who marched, .there 
were two men on the seat of each wagon, there- 
fore, as I hurriedly estimated the force, we v/ould 


310 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 

oppose ourselves to no less than an hundred twenty 
— perhaps a dozen more. 

Although I had felt so bold when the Weaver of 
Germantown put the weapon into my hands, now it 
was that my heart thumped until it surely seemed 
that those who were advancing would be alarmed 
by the noise, and my tongue had suddenly grown 
dry as I tried in vain to moisten my lips. 

Fortunately for me, however, we had but little 
time, after the first appearance of the train, before 
the work was begun. 

In my ignorance I had believed that the full num- 
ber of wagons would be allowed to go by, and we 
fall upon the rear guard, where I fancied were the 
prisoners, if so be there were any with the train. 
Instead of which, when the first of the lobster-backs 
were opposite our place of hiding the word was 
passed from man to man, that when the Weaver 
of Germantown sprang out into the open we were 
to discharge our weapons, having due regard to 
aim. 

Then, before I could have counted ten, this man 
who had played the spy in Philadelphia, came out 
from amid the foliage as if courting death, and 
shouting to us who were concealed to take good 
care that every bullet found its billet. 

At the same instant, even before the lobster-backs 
fully understood what the Weaver of Germantown 
was saying, came the order to open fire. 

Strange as it may seem, I have no knowledge 
whatsoever concerning that action, save such as was 
told me later. It seemed as if with the report of 
the muskets I lost all consciousness of self. I sud- 
denly became one who thirsted for blood, and had 


THE ATTACK 31I 

forgotten that death might be dealt by those who 
were in front of me. 

There is in my mind a dim recollection that I 
loaded and fired, re-loaded and fired again, con- 
tinuing to do so until the barrel of my musket be- 
came heated, and once I believed I heard someone 
say that the rear guard had come up — that the 
prisoners were being driven back by the teamsters. 

I knew the horses were plunging about ; that there 
were what looked to be blotches of red on the dusty 
earth, yet hardly understood that those crimson 
stains upon the yellow road was the life blood of the 
poor wretches who had come from overseas, with- 
out personal reason, to whip us colonists into sub- 
jection. 

I was in a fever; consumed by the desire to add 
to those red, sprawling figures that lay stretched 
out in the dust. 

My mouth was dry; everything swam before me; 
the trees opposite seemed to dance, and to have 
taken on a reddish hue, while before my eyes as I 
loaded the musket, it appeared as if both powder 
and ball had suddenly become scarlet. 

The hue of blood was everywhere; the thirst to 
kill was overwhelming, and during such time as the 
action continued I was literally insane. 

Then came the time when one of our men seized 
the musket from my hands, saying angrily as he 
flung me back toward the trees, that I should con- 
trol myself better than to fire upon those who had 
surrendered. 

Whereupon I dully asked if the engagement was 
over, and someone from a distance, as it seemed 
to me, replied with a cheer : 


312 THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA 


Ay, lad, over, and with the lobster-backs sur- 
rendering like chickens crowding around a dough- 
trough ! ” 

'' And the prisoners ? I cried, now suddenly 
coming to my senses, and realizing for what purpose 
we had spilled so much of human blood as I could 
see before me. 

“Look yonder!” Timothy Bowers shouted, and 
only then did I know that he had been by my side 
during all the fight; but in after days, when I ques- 
tioned him concerning it, he could tell me no more 
than I myself knew. 

Having become once more Richard Salter, instead 
of the crazy lad who was doing his part as a soldier 
unconsciously, I ran to the rear where was a throng 
of wretched looking men bound by the hands to a 
long rope extending from the rear of one of the 
wagons ; but before I got there the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown, who was just ahead of me, had cut the 
foremost loose from their bonds, and I clasped 
Jeremy by the neck, so overjoyed as not really 
to be able to utter the words that were in my 
mind. 

There was good reason why we should rejoice, 
for had we not beaten the lobster-backs when they 
outnumbered us exactly three to one? 

Yet there was no time for us to spend in words, 
since who could say that the noise of the attack 
might not have been heard by the enemy at Cam- 
den, and if we would save our skins after having 
won such a victory, then was it necessary to get 
away from there without delay. 

It had been the purpose of the Weaver of Ger- 
mantown not only to release the prisoners; but to 
capture the train for the benefit of the Continental 


THE ATTACK 


313 


army, and therefore it was we took up the line of 
march immediately, the British teamsters obeying 
the Weaver’s orders for the very good reason that 
they dared not do otherwise. 

We had won a great victory, but in the doing of 
it had lost five of our men who were killed outright, 
and four others badly wounded. 

Singularly enough, none of us lads had been in- 
jured, although, as we were told afterward, we 
had conducted ourselves bravely. In fact, the 
Weaver himself said we had won the right to be 
called soldiers, and that it should be his care to see 
we were given an opportunity to enlist. 

Now, if you can believe me, we had not only set 
free Master Targe and Jeremy; but nine others be- 
side, all of whom were to have been tried for vari- 
ous acts of so-called treason when General Clinton 
had got his army to some safer point than he be- 
lieved was to be found in Philadelphia. 

In addition to this, after four days of hard work 
we actually entered Valley Forge with the same 
heavy baggage-train of General Clinton’s, which 
had been sent away from Philadelphia early so 
there might be no possibility of its falling into our 
hands. 

We well-nigh came to grief while crossing the 
Delaware in boats which were not large enough to 
freight the wagons safely; but by dint of trans- 
ferring the cargoes, or, in other words, making two 
trips for each load, we succeeded in gaining the 
Pennsylvania shore safe and sound. 

It seemed to me that we were hardly more than 
in camp and rested from our exertions, when came 
the news that General Clinton had actually begun 
the evacuation of Philadelphia, and then there was 


314 the minute boys of PHILADELPHIA 


SO much of seeming confusion that one found it 
hard to keep his wits about him. 

It was General Washington’s purpose to follow 
the lobster-backs on their march to New York, and 
no time was to be lost in setting out after we learned 
that the Britishers were really on the road. 

Then was the time when the Weaver of German- 
town found opportunity to fulfil his promise to us, 
and we lads, who a few weeks before had agreed to 
call ourselves Minute Boys of Philadelphia, were 
allowed to sign the rolls in due form and become 
soldiers of the Continental army, being admitted to 
the ranks by order of the commander-in-chief him- 
self, whose permission was necessary because we 
were not yet come to the age of men. 

Thus it was that we lads who had done some little 
work for the Cause, were allowed to stand shoulder 
to shoulder during that battle at Monmouth, when 
General Clinton and his swaggering British officers 
came to know full well of what stuff our rag-tag 
and bobtail of an army was made. 

It was after this battle, when we were minister- 
ing to the wounds of the Weaver of Germantown, 
who had stood in the ranks all the day fighting most 
valiantly, that we learned why he had never called 
himself by any given name during such time as we 
had known him. 

It was because he belonged to the sect called 
Friends, who, as you know, are opposed to fight- 
ing, and many of whom were unfriendly to the 
Cause. Were I to write his name, which we learned 
there on that bloody ground, then you would know 
that not only he, but those nearest and dearest to 
him, regardless of the fact that their faith bound 


THE ATTACK 315 

them to shun warfare, had done very much to aid 
the colonies in their struggle against the king. 

It was the Weaver himself, in later days, who 
told us lads, that although the work which we did 
in Philadelphia might not have seemed of great 
value, he believed the commander-in-chief would 
ever remember what had been done by the Minute 
Boys of Philadelphia. 


THE END 


j 


j 



I ' 


I \ 


i 


« 








I 


4 

I 

4 


j 


J 


% 


>li 



■/ 


' 


t 


« 


» 


4 


L 


y . 






I 






















% 


IW-: 








fWL 




m 


jy 


AW 


f TUL , 25 




!v&Xx 


m 


-j. 






I e * 














<Tf < 




-Mi 






[•< * 


■'V- 


'r<ta 








Kh 


A* 


r* • 






'VM’ 


f. • 






*W .4, 


VW 


:C’> 


Vv 


• r 






'\r^ V 








K w 


(S 




v:--c;.v 




* ,' ■ ,* 

J ‘1i 

#iJ 

'Vi<'V‘ " ■ . . . - „ . 


M' 


» ' •' I * 








«< 




A 




0: 






»• •> 


f . • ►» 




ir 'J; 




• ►. 






/> 


:>s 


it 






< ■ t* r 


* “ • > 


Ki 




y • 


>.•>. / 


'«'^- 


r^.v 


, V ; V 


.■r 




w- 


ww 


» « I* « 




*•> 


K 


'll 7 » > •. /■ 






t.\ 




•< / 




-r' •< 


iY.>' 


it;, 


U‘- V.ji 






I f 


.•■i' 




'tx. 




J* J 


i.SL •:'. 




-Cf7\X 




W A 






'- V 


4i 


:v-:k 


:4.vCi 










I V 






' t 


>; 


> I V 


•> V \4 




■'"-'i4' 


iicy 


- •* . • 1 




V&,* 


n 


* 






rtf 




If 




>Vw 


’. .*, V 


lA * 




\Vr, 






• ♦ 


k« ' 


■f> 




r } 


fV 




.'::V-' 


«■ » 


!• y 




rAV 








■■*•.'’ ■' /• * 

lurtcA yiiT • • . ^ ' 




'i':^ 

* # I 


I « 






' \ 


' *1 


• ^ ' 




'tfC5aV'v*K ^ '■ ’• 


■ *SL:f^- 


t ^ • 




i' \ 


t tl 


» I 


> :->V>a; j 


ic< 


.V .. *' •♦ 


‘A 


>/. tV 


4 .i 


I . J * 4 » 




%* \4 ♦ t>X * a^S' ' V-' 


4 K 


. 1 » 


0>4$ 






v>* 




r I 




=‘ V -\ 


iN^ 


f / y 

i/,-> t 




r. ^ 




f •* 




.V • 


, •» 


ViS'v/*.. 


i# k'. . 


?7 






• . - . '. J » jr_- 




- p'. 


W' A 








rj 


[fi 


^>irf 


V\« 


rr 


u\t\ 






yi 




4>4. 


p ^^ 


\N 


<«. I* 


y . Q 


■' 1 


■:m 




t ~ ij 






r I . .7 




4 , -• 




a:' itf^- 






One copy del. to Cat. Div. 
JUL 25 



